How I became disillusioned with a guru, Gurinder Singh Dhillon

Today Arjuna left an intriguing question in a comment on my post, "Why I stayed with a religion for 35 years."

Hello Brian, I trust you are well?

May I ask a question and if you don't wish to reply – please don't. In what ways did you begin noticing Gurinder Singh was just as imperfect as the rest of us?

This may help this soul as I need closure on the above question.

Regards
Arjuna

I'm pleased to reply to you, Arjuna.

Here's some experiences that come to mind. Understand: my memory about some details of what I'll describe below regarding Gurinder Singh Dhillon is sort of hazy, since many years have passed. But I'm quite confident that the basic message of what you'll read is correct.

Gurinder-Singh-DhillonGurinder Singh

Irritation with a manuscript. l heard this story from someone who either had written a draft of a book to be published by Radha Soami Satsang Beas (RSSB, the organization headed by the guru) or had brought a draft written by someone else to the guru. Regardless, I was told that when the person entered a room where Gurinder Singh was meeting with several people, he picked up the draft and threw the stack of papers at them. 

I had the impression that the guru was angry about the manuscript. As you might expect from the way ardent disciples act around the guru, the person who told me the story seemed to feel that what Gurinder Singh did was justified — maybe as some sort of lesson that the person needed to learn. 

However, this story disturbed me at the time, and it still does today. If anyone else had done what the guru did, a CEO of a company, say, we'd say "He acted like a jerk." I no longer believe that a guru's negative actions should be interpreted generously. If a guru acts badly, let's just say it like it is — acting badly. 

Upset with a photo being taken. In the 1990s Gurinder Singh began visiting the United States. Since I was learning karate at the time, I ended up being assigned to security seva (service) when the guru gave talks in Palm Springs, California. I remember being with the guru and other people when he was walking around the venue, an auditorium complex. I believe Gurinder Singh had just visited the child care area.

We were outside on a walkway when the guru saw someone quite a ways away taking a photo of him. At this time the guru had a strict rule, no photographs. But the person taking the photo was on public property, as was Gurinder Singh. Nonetheless, some RSSB security people dashed over to the person with the camera and demanded that they surrender the film (this was before digital cameras).

In retrospect, this was a ridiculous demand.

Like I said, the guru was out in public. It is totally legal to take photos of people in a public place. Yet for some reason that I still don't understand, Gurinder Singh was adamant that no photographs be taken of him, and if any were, the photo had to be destroyed. Now I'm bothered both by the fact that the guru had this attitude, and that his devotees (of which I was one, back then) were so willing to comply with anything the guru wanted to have done.

Jiti Khanna's resignation as an RSSB representative. On another visit, Gurinder Singh visited Vancouver, B.C. Once again, I got to do some security seva. Mostly I, along with other volunteers, hung out at the place the guru was staying, a home belonging to Jiti Khanna, who was the RSSB representative for British Columbia and the Pacific Northwest (where I lived, in Oregon; I wrote about a charming episode with Dr. Khanna in "From Sant Mat to Buddhism.")

It was a fascinating experience.

Back then I was very devoted to the guru. One night I was assigned to stand outside the window of the room where Gurinder Singh was sleeping. At 3 am I recall wondering what the heck I would do if a van, say, pulled up with armed Sikh separatists who wanted to do the guru harm. I figured that the only thing I could do was try to stop them, even though I couldn't, because it would be too shameful to have failed to try to protect the guru, even if I lost my life.

Anyway, I thought it must be wonderful for Jiti Khanna and his family to be hosting the guru in their house — getting all up close and personal with him. So it was quite shocking to hear that soon after Gurinder Singh's visit, Dr. Khanna resigned as RSSB representative and reportedly became a Buddhist. I have no idea what led him to do this. It just struck me as strange that after having some intimate contact with the guru, Dr. Khanna did what he did.

What did Jiti Khanna see in Gurinder Singh? I don't know. But if he had seen a God in Human Form, as the guru is supposed to be, seemingly he wouldn't have resigned his representative position and turned to Buddhism.

Life is Fair cover screwup. I spent several years writing a book for Radha Soami Satsang Beas (RSSB), the Indian spiritual organization currently headed up by Gurinder Singh, who succeeded Charan Singh. I agreed to write Life is Fair after being told that one of Charan Singh's wishes before he died was to have a fairly short book that described the karmic rationale for being a vegetarian. 

Since Charan Singh was my guru, I felt this was a wonderful opportunity to do some volunteer service in the name of my guru. I ended up traveling to India to finish up the book with the help of Faith Singh, who was in charge of the English language books published by RSSB. 

After I got home, the process of publishing started. I recall that I got an email from one of the volunteers working in the Publications Department that there was a problem with the first batch of books, several thousand copies I seem to remember. Gurinder Singh, had personally chosen the type of paper for the cover. But it turned out to be too thick, so it was difficult to open up the pages of the book. 

When I got a copy of the book and saw the problem with the cover, I had the thought, "But how could this happen if the guru is supposed to be a Perfect Living Master?" However, at the time I believed that whatever the guru did had some deeper meaning, even if his action appeared imperfect. Now, though, I consider that Gurinder Singh just made a mistake with the cover.

So here's four stories that are some of the reasons I became disillusioned with the guru.

As I said in the above-linked post, I also was bothered by seeing that disciples/initiates who had the closest contact with Gurinder Singh appeared to be no more "spiritual" than me or any other ordinary person.


Discover more from Church of the Churchless

Subscribe to get the latest posts sent to your email.

422 Comments

  1. vinny

    Problem with gurudom philosophies / sant mat / sufism / devotional systems based on guru or murshid is that they fail to deliver rapidly what that they promise. Why they fail to deliver rapidly ??
    They are trying to douse the mind by invoking emotions of blind love for guru / murshid and his injunctions.
    Blind faith numbs the mind initially but its side effects are detrimental to disciple.
    Output vs Input ratio is poor in devotional systems . In breath control based Yogic systems no blind faith on any guru is required so the disciple is saved from side effects of blind faith.
    Effect of numbing mind by controlling breath is achieved rapidly . Why such yogic systems are not promoted by sant mat organisations ?? They might be having intrinsic fear of collapse of sant mat / sufism / devotional systems.

  2. vinny

    No category has been assigned to such an important system of Yoga . Akin to best kept secret of ” Manhattan Project ” which can disrupt / shred any metaphysical philosophy within minutes.

  3. He was in Spain working before coming back to India to accept his naming as the next religious head of RSSB in 1990.

  4. vinny

    Breath control over a period of time freezes mind & etheric realm opens up which is called out of body experience / samadhi . Body is suspended in hibernation . Himalayan Mystics hid from the people that they are abiding in energy of etheric realm .
    Fifteen minutes of breath control can prove it how it numbs mind , how thoughts vanish .
    Due to unnecessary secrecy of science of breath / yoga ; religions & metaphysical philosophies started pushing people on the path of blind faith / devotion / gurudom / murshid .

  5. RS Sceptic

    There is no such thing as a master.
    Everyone is born equal.
    We are human beings and nobody has the answers.
    Nobody has special powers
    But people are gullible
    As children we believe in Santa Claus
    And the tooth fairy
    We grow up and realise there is no santa
    But we still want to believe
    So we believe in
    Mediums
    Tarot cards
    Astrology
    Religions
    God
    Masters
    Why?
    Because as children we believed
    And something must fill the vacuum left behind
    We like to believe
    Makes us feel good
    It feels good to know there is a god looking after us
    But there isn’t
    It feels good that there are masters
    But there are not. Just charlatans
    And brainwashed mental people like 777
    Who lost the plot long ago
    And talk gibberish
    And some idiots mistake it for wisdom
    Maybe 777 qualifies for being the next master

  6. Arjuna

    Thank you Brian for replying to my question – I noticed so much about the master at Haynes and I am more observant than most. It is a con I am afraid perhaps Dan Brown can investigate and write a novel which will eclipse the Da Vinci Code. Talking of which I believe master was said that Da Vinci was master etc. Really ? He prosposed advanced weapons ahead of his time and starved a town under siege killing 2 thousand people by using his genious to divert a river which took water there. Fascinating hey
    Thank you again – Arjuna

  7. Raghu

    Does anyone have access to the TIME magazine article written by Dr. Khanna? it doesn’t seem to be available on Google anymore.

  8. Raghu, it was a letter to the editor in a Canadian TIME magazine issue. There’s still a post about it on the Yahoo RadhaSoami Studies group. See:
    https://groups.yahoo.com/neo/groups/radhasoamistudies/conversations/topics/52562
    But probably you have to be a member of the group to see it. I’ve copied it in below. Dr. Khanna is referring to Shania Twain (singer?) being associated with RSSB.
    DR. J.K. has gone public. Charan’s and RSSB former rep. We should get
    him to join this group. Welcome Back CTD!
    ———————————————————————-
    — In radhasoamistudies@yahoogroups.com, connectthedots_99
    wrote:
    > This excerpt was published in the Canadian circulation Dec 30 issue
    > of TIME letters. (the US circulation included only domestically
    > originated letters).
    >
    > “I was struck by the lack of joie de vivre in photos of Shania and
    > the observation by some that she had become a robot. The story
    > mentioned that Shania was a devotee of Sant Mat, a strain of Sikh
    > mysticism. She may rediscover the sparkle in her life by letting
    go

  9. Bob

    I’ve heard in years past that Gurinder is quite wealthy from stock investments in the pharma industry via family connections. Any concrete data on this?

  10. Osho Robbins

    Gurinder has said that it is not “Perfect Master”
    he said that the translation of “PURA GURU” is wrong
    it means “COMPLETE” nor perfect.
    The word “perfect” has all sorts of connotations.
    Whereas “complete” is a pretty ordinary word.
    With the internet, it’s hard to hide facts.
    in the past – it was easy. Just make a claim and it’s done.
    So Gurinder has watered it all down.
    so the new teachings are that he has no special powers
    he is not coming at your death
    this is not the only path
    he is not perfect
    there are no regions
    meditation will not get you there
    there is no ‘there’ to get to
    RSSB followers should be freaking out
    and saying “What the fuck?”
    but instead – they just go into denial and say
    “nothing has changed. everything is the same”

  11. s*

    Hi Osho,
    Everything is changed very true.
    What is the difference between ´perfect and ´ćomplete actually??
    The teachings and atmosphere..everything is changed.
    Also maharaji Charan Singh didńt want buildings everywhere.
    The current master does just that..
    Maharaji said he stand garant for the diciple babaji says not never such a thing etc..
    ..etc.

  12. Sceptic,
    “And brainwashed mental people like 777”
    Try to be a little more generous Sceptic. 777 is around 80 years of age and is one of the most spiritually advanced around this forum.
    Those who are blessed and have HIS Amazing Grace are able to understand the bits from what 777 writes here.
    If we remove everything on this blog except Brian’s and 777’s content, this will become one of the very popular book on Sant Mat.

  13. vinny

    Gross body = Physical body
    Astral body = Thoughts
    Causal body = Desires preceding thoughts
    Soul = unit of etheric energy
    Enlightenment = separating soul from three sheaths of gross , astral & causal bodies.
    Logical Method [ not blind faith devotional method ] = step-wise [ not abrupt ] self control / yam niyam / yogic do’s and don’ts regarding diet and vital fluid / semen conservation along-with Yogic breathing to numb mind.
    Scientific aspect : Electrons have been revolving around nucleus since billions of years by using energy from etheric realm . There is no diesel generator there to power electrons.
    There is enough energy in empty cup to boil all oceans of world.
    Himalayan mystics abide in etheric realm of limitless energy. Etheric realm is powering the whole universe by giving energy to electrons and sub atomic particles. Same ether has been mentioned in Albert Einsteins Theory of Relativity.

  14. RS Sceptic

    dear one initiated
    you said:
    “777 is around 80 years of age and is one of the most spiritually advanced around this forum.
    Those who are blessed and have HIS Amazing Grace are able to understand the bits from what 777 writes here.”
    Well actually that might explain quite a bit. Maybe he’s getting a bit senile in his old age. It was nothing personal. I just used him as an example. He might be a really nice guy in real life.
    It is just that his comments don’t make any sense – and I mean to anyone. Including you.
    He writes such cryptic comments that they don’t don;t make any sense at all.
    I am sorry if you are offended. It doesn’t seem like he is.
    I don’t consider there is any wisdom in his type of comments and he cannot have a logical and meaningful debate with anyone because he is just too far gone.
    Maybe that is what happens when you have spent all your like on a spiritual path like RSSB or similar.
    I could write the same type of comments. Does it mean I become a man of great wisdom and insight?
    Once again – it’s nothing personal.
    The main point was – there are no masters, or God, or tooth fairies.

  15. Osho Robbins

    S* wrote:
    “Also maharaji Charan Singh didńt want buildings everywhere.
    The current master does just that..”
    They are very different characters. Charan Singh was very meticulous in his dealings to make sure he didn’t mis-use his position.
    Gurinder Singh is a businessman. He has different priorities. He is on a mission to expand RSSB and make it a significant organisation.
    Charan Singh had no such ambitions.
    Technically there is nothing wrong with expansion as long as it is done with the same ethics and standards as the teachings apply to the disciples.
    Charan Singh was a simple man. He did not want to be responsible for misleading anyone which is why he made it totally clear that he had no spiritual progress. He just did his duty.
    That is a very admirable trait, and I personally have a lot of respect for that level of honesty.
    Gurinder Singh has also made certain things clear
    (1) I am not coming at the time of death.
    He could have carried on with the old belief but chose not to.
    (2) There are no regions – there is only the ONE
    Again he could have continued with the duality teachings
    Among the sant mat gurus – I am not aware of any of the others making these bold statements.
    The rest of them are carrying on with the same dogma.
    And please – don’t say I am making this up – as it’s getting a bit old and by now there is way to much evidence proving that the teachings have been changed.
    Gurinder, does not however have any qualms about using his position to make money.

  16. s*

    Thanks Osho..Yes I know..
    About both of them..
    And I loved them..deeply.
    But it was my own love and is now just bhakti..
    Not for anyone special anymore.
    My life was totaly for santmat and master.
    But i have had lot of sorrow..more then I could bare(pangs)
    That was not good and I felt abondened.
    So it is very good to come loose of all that.
    The beauty one can keep..
    It is very healthy so see for what it really is.
    I dońt like the still going on talks about transmigration and the NEED of a Master.
    I feel that not as good,people get bound to the ´Master´also out of fear!!
    s*

  17. vinny

    When Baba Faqir Chand asked these gurus ” Do you go anywhere to manifest before disciple?? ”
    These gurus could not answer his blunt question . Why ?? Because these gurus are morally corrupt people who can ascribe any natural phenomenon to themselves for gurudom propagation over innocent gullible disciples. After Himalayan Mystics & Jesus Christ , Baba Faqir Chand is the most honest mystic to grace this earth.

  18. Osho Robbins

    s*, you wrote
    “My life was totally for santmat and master.”
    Well that is what the teachings require. It was also the same for me.
    It was a total consuming passion
    My life had no meaning other than to reach Sach khand
    and hang out with Sat Purush in Anami Desh, no less.
    Little did I know at the time that this was just a fairy tale
    just like we create the fairy tale of santa claus for our children.
    And there was no Sach khand, no Anami and and no Sat Purush
    It was all just a fairy tale – to entice the seeker, to feed his ambition.
    once you start the path, slowly the realizations dawns.
    that all this seeking is nothing but an ego trip.
    it is the ego that wants to attain and achieve and get recognized.
    It is the ego that wants to get to Sach khand.
    The same ambition and greed that wanted things of the world
    is just as alive and well – it has just changed direction and is now
    after “spiritual” things.
    In the meantime (and it’s a long meantime) it satisfies itself with
    seva to get the feeling of importance.
    If you end up being a head sevadar, speaker or secretary, all the better.
    The real path is to let go of the ego, ambition and seeking.
    and arrive at now.
    Where you always were.
    and eventually to realize there is no separate self
    there is no “you” so you cannot get anywhere
    The master cannot come at death because there is no “you” to take
    and nowhere to take you.
    Only in duality does this need and desire for self-preservation exist.
    Almost every question at haynes park, when the guru comes, is about “I” or “ME”
    “Please give me Grace”
    “Please come at my death”
    “Please help me to meditate”
    “Please take me to Sach Khand”
    “Please show me your radinat form”
    etc
    Nobody says “I want nothing”
    Yet the sant mat teachings say that the ego is the barrier
    The very idea of meditation is full of ego
    because the only reason to meditate is to get somewhere
    the non-ambitious person cannot meditate
    (unless it’s a different type of meditation like zen or Tao based)
    If you do everything for a reason, then what is the reason to meditate?
    Those who say they are doing it for the love of the master are kidding
    themselves, because there is a reason to love
    the reason is to get the spiritual treasure which he has
    you don’t just love random people walking the streets
    the mind is cunning – it always has a reason

  19. Anonymous

    @Osho Robbins
    Regarding Radiant Form.
    Somewhere on this forum, you mentioned that you had reached the Radiant Form.
    I believe you have been initiated by multiple masters.
    Can you please share whose Radiant Form you saw inside? Was the Radiant Form mind generated? Were you contemplating that particular Master more than others or what do you think led you to see that radiant form? (I am assuming that you don’t believe it was genuine). Can you also please share why you think that seeing that form was not genuine and more of a mind related phenomenon? Is it based on what Fakir Chand said or is there something in your experience that led to that conclusion?

  20. 777

    OSHO
    So Gurinder has watered it all down.
    so the new teachings are that he has no special powers
    Correct His Master Charan does it ALL
    he is not coming at your death
    Correct
    His Master does that and uses the form needed
    this is not the only path
    Correct
    Charan confirmed this when he said :
    “but I don’t give you the telephone number”
    There are Masters who come only for One disciple He said
    Of course the Method is the only Method
    realize the sweet Sound
    he is not perfect
    Correct
    His Master is
    but Gurinder is complete obedient
    there are no regions
    Correct
    but you can make them
    There are levels of consciousness, taking form
    meditation will not get you there
    Correct
    Love for the Sound will
    Meditation will give Love
    there is no ‘there’ to get to
    Correct
    We are already there but suffer°° ignorance, amnesia & more
    RSSB followers should be freaking out
    Only to a faster & sweeter Method, . .
    and saying “What the fuck?”
    You do that, . . . don’t preach !
    but instead – they just go into denial and say
    “nothing has changed. everything is the same”
    You are in the business of to telling people to be less happy
    like saying to the bride
    ” don’T ”
    RSSceptic : . . noted
    °°
    the word suffer is wrong
    777
    ps
    a minor subject :
    https://youtu.be/Er9D00DXQQs

  21. 777

    Another PS
    You are 100%, correct Sceptic
    No single line I wrote is understandable for NON-initiated
    After all you don’t try to understand the Chinese workgroup of spacial 4-D genetics
    You wouldn t insult them but regret your voyage
    maybe you r less disappointed now
    My age, . . I mentioned 2 or 3 times I guess since I m a member here
    Anywat in the middle of millions
    who very well understand
    2 or 5 non understanders here is not so bad as a result
    777
    Love <3
    -

  22. Osho Robbins

    Hi Ananymous
    At the time, I was actively following Darshan, who in my opinion, at that time was the most amazing master.
    I was in love with him. He was everything.
    Looking back – it was all a lie, because I had so much invested in that path.
    I convinced myself that I loved him.
    In reality, I was just in love with the idea that I love him, because that was beneficial for my spiritual progress.
    I am saying this now – but would never have even enetertained that possibility at that time.
    I was brainwashed.
    and I consider that all RSSB followers are brainwashed – just as I was.
    everything in my experience convinced me 100% that I was on the true path.
    Darshan knew me personally. I was close to him. I used to write poetry to him and about him. I was in love.
    I even read my poems on stage a few times in front of the huge sangat at Kirpal Ashram.
    I used to experience the Radiant form of Darshan. And I was 100% convinced that it was true.
    I now say it was mind generated.
    Why? because all phenomena is mind generated
    I wasn’t even contemplating the form – when I closed my eyes – that is all that was there.
    In meditation, I would leave the body and meet the astral form which is the radiant form.
    But now I say – it is not real.
    no more real than dreams.
    We dream every night – but we know that dreams are mind-generated.
    The mind creates the dream.
    The mind also creates all spiritual experience.
    In fact all experience and anything you see, feel, hear is from the mind.

  23. Osho Robbins

    Hi 777
    well, that’s about the first coherent message you have ever posted.
    I can at least understand what you are saying
    except of course the
    love <3 at the end - no idea what that means.
    I will put the reply in bold
    OSHO
    So Gurinder has watered it all down.
    so the new teachings are that he has no special powers
    Correct His Master Charan does it ALL

    No – it means no master has any special powers.
    Charan is the first person to admit he is an ordinary person.
    He never even claimed any spiritual status.
    and just to make sure there are no mis-understandings
    and people don’t mistake it for humility
    he had the original diary entries printed – as they were
    in his original handwriting to confirm to the world
    that he was in a dilemma over the gaddi
    and that he has no special powers
    if anyone still wants to believe masters have special powers
    after such clear evidence – it can be called nothing but delusion
    Certainly Charan Singh has made it clear and is not responsible if
    people still want to believe in special powers

    he is not coming at your death
    Correct
    His Master does that and uses the form needed

    again – thanks for a reply I can understand and respond to.
    Gurinder has made it clear – I heard him personally
    not hearsay.
    He said “How can the master come? where there is only ONE?”
    He quoted Paltu “Paltu – there is only ONE – there is no other”
    if master comes – then there are two
    YOU and MASTER – that is duality
    The purpose is to realize ONE – then the question of a master coming
    does not arise. That is a duality perspective. It is the disciples desire to
    be saved.
    The Buddha famously said “There is no saviour. Not even me”

    this is not the only path
    Correct
    Charan confirmed this when he said :
    “but I don’t give you the telephone number”
    There are Masters who come only for One disciple He said
    Of course the Method is the only Method
    realize the sweet Sound

    Like I said earlier – no master can come
    if a disciple experiences a master coming
    that is simply his mind creating the illusion
    lots of illusions get created when a person is dying
    The Method is the only Method?
    not sure what you mean there
    they cryptic part of you is coming out again
    meaningless statement
    like “the fruit is the only fruit” – what does that mean?
    “Realize the sweet sound” – again – it’s just a statement.
    like saying
    “Pray to Sweet Jesus” “Submit to the Great Allah” – just statements

    he is not perfect
    Correct
    His Master is
    but Gurinder is complete obedient

    You are just trying to make it fit.
    He said “the word PURA has been wrongly translated
    it means COMPLETE – not PERFECT.
    where do you get the word OBEDIENT from?
    and it doesn’t even fit
    We can all clearly see that Gurinder is nothing like Charan.
    So what exactly is he obeying?
    Did Charan Singh tell him to buy property?
    use his position to make millions for his sons?
    and the big one
    isolate Babani? after so many years of service to RSSB
    Charan was close to Babani
    So if Gurinder is OBEYING, why was Babani still not close?
    Has Charan suddenly lost his respect for Babani?
    Charan was very close to Babani
    When he stopped all audio tapes – only two were kept
    his own and Babani’s
    what does that tell you?
    so it is clearly not Charan Singh working through Gurinder
    it is Gurinder – he has his own style.

    there are no regions
    Correct
    but you can make them
    There are levels of consciousness, taking form

    Make them? this is getting silly.
    There are no tooth fairies – but you can make them
    There is no God – but you can make the God
    Levels of consciousness taking form?
    Hmmm… and fairies taking form too?

    meditation will not get you there
    Correct
    Love for the Sound will
    Meditation will give Love
    there is no ‘there’ to get to
    Correct
    We are already there but suffer°° ignorance, amnesia & more

    there is not “there or “here” – no distance – no distinction between here and there
    sure – we can be ignorant – but then why propagate the ignorance
    by saying you need to meditate to get there?

    You are in the business of to telling people to be less happy

    where the fuck did that come from?
    If delusion keeps you happy carry on
    but saying there are no tooth fairies does not mean I want you to be unhappy. I am saying tooth fairies not needed in order to be happy.

    Please don’t take offence to anything – I am just debating
    nothing personal.
    Also – I have nothing against RSSB – I am just pointing things out
    that don’t make sense.
    I used to be an ardent follower – but I am not against it now
    I still go to satsangs sometimes when Gurinder comes.
    mainly for entertainment value
    he is entertaining.

  24. 777

    So , you are not even an exer
    So ; you can’t have a clu
    I’m sorry
    Perhaps start with the youtube link I gave
    No single line I wrote is understandable for NON-initiated
    777

  25. 777

    s*
    We have So much respect for U !!
    Right, . . . no fear
    RS
    777

  26. vinny

    People obsessed with fear / elation of death are more likely to fall in the trap of gurudom.
    If anyone examines closely at the time of sleep / in dream state this universe ceases to exist and we enter another aspect of consciousness. We are already experiencing death daily when our consciousness is trapped by dreams / deep sleep . Eternal life is state of samadhi when soul cannot be trapped by astral world / thoughts ; causal world / desires ; sleep / unconsciousness.
    These gurudom paths are generating intense emotions in mind which are rattling the peaceful state required to enter samadhi .

  27. Dear Osho,
    I think this has been discussed so many times on this forum, but since Brian has also posted this afresh and so you are also making the same points again, I would like to add some context discussed earlier as well again here, just for the debating purpose:
    Per your concepts, everything discussed around the regions aka the state of consciousness is just the delusions.
    Also you go to the extent of claiming others’ experience, without knowing a bit about it, as delusions, and I assume mainly because you have not yet tasted that yet.
    So the concepts that you are holding, can you explain the details to the following based on your theory ?
    Let’s just reset and come back to the square one:
    If you behead any animal or a human being and then put the head back, connect it nerve by nerve and tissue by tissue, which is fairly possible in the current medical advancements we are living in. Infuse any lost blood, give the enough electrical signal to get the brain, heart and other organs to boot up.
    STILL – the body will never get up and running as it was just before you beheaded them.
    And I can assume that you believe that it won’t get up and running because it will be Dead.
    And the force which was making it alive earlier is now missing in the body and is not coming back in the body.
    If there was some force, vitality, soul – name the word which suits your intellect, which is clear that there was something because your absolutely proven medical procedures are not making it alive again and that it is no longer here again, and if that soul is not here then it must now be somewhere.
    So the above signifies two things:
    1) there was something in the body when the body was alive
    2) that something has gone somewhere because it’s not in the body as the body is no longer alive, it’s dead.
    What are your thoughts on this ?
    I am sure you must have witnessed the demise of someone from your family or you have not ? What do you call the episode of Death of someone, do you call that as delusion too ? or you have some other concepts to explain what exactly the Death is ?

  28. I was at the Beas Dera about a week ago for my first time since being initiated by Charan Singh Feb 4, 1990 just before he left his body. I have been totally honest posting here, up to date, ( unlike many ) , so in a spirit of sharing, I feel it is my obligation to share my true feelings as I experienced my first visit to the Dera. This Generic summary is what I posted on my Facebook site, as only a very few of my friends are Sant Mat Initiates and have no interest in hearing what I think.
    I wondered what it would be like to go there, after meditating for 30 years and hearing and reading about all th stories. My young Friend in Delhi motivated me to go there, as soon as he saw on my Facebook site I was going to Bhutan and Nepal. With out his help, I would never have been able to go there. I even failed for weeks trying to buy our Train Tickets from Delhi to Beas , and he guided me step by step until I was able to buy our tickets. He also helped me in many other ways. I am greatful. He is a dedicated Gurinder Singh Initiate, as are many who read this site.
    Before I share my Generic Facebook summary, every one shoud know that Gurinder explicitly stated in one of the Q & A sessions he gave Westeners in the Hostel 6 Audatorium that he nor any other human being , is a “Perfect” Master. He said he has discarded that old Sant Mat term, and prefers using “ True” Masters. He did not say he was one of those. He said ALL material with in all species, including humans, are imperfect.
    He said that he has banged his head against the wall so many times trying to deal with imperfect beings, that he has had to pad the wall behind his chair so as not to hurt himself! ( the entire wall is padded like a padded cell.)
    He also said some other remarks that I don’t think were appropriate to discuss in such a mixed group of male/female audience of about 2500 I would estimated. In fact, of every thing I have ever heard said about him, these remarks proved to me by uncertian terms his humaness, and would have been remarks that Master Chran Singh would have never used even in his most most intimate Disciples discussions, even jokingly.
    Sorry my experience was not more positive and uplifting, but I have nver held back ex pressing my true feelings. That’s why I am banned from posting on most Radhasoami sites including Lane’s old site who, by the way, has now become a “ Completely changed man” since visting the Dera this year, as told to me by the Western Rep. I answered that “ That is great,
    but Lane needs to come back on the forums he bashed the Gurus on, the last 20 years, and tell all that he drove Way from Sant Mat why he has changed, and mend the wounds.
    Regardless of my experience, I STILL belive that Sant Mat is the most Spiritual Path of all I have ever encountered.
    Before I share my generic Facebook SummRy, I should share that when ever I went outside the Hostel 6 Compound, I was ALWAYS greeted by “ Radhasoami” with folded hands by every Satsangi I met. Inside the Western Hostel 6 Compund, I hardly was ever greeted, but thought I must I not have even existed, much less greeted.!
    On my Facebook site, I share many of the phots I was able to take before entering the Dera, as well as some other India sites durng my 11 day tour in in including Soami Bagh.
    Here is my Facebook Summery.
    “Our 5.5 hour Train ride to Beas ended up taking 7 hours! We were late getting to the Radha Soami Satsang Dera. Quite an experience. No photos allowed and they confiscated our phones coming in. The only way to contact any one out side is to buy a secret code from 500 Rs that lets you call out on their private phone , but no calls can come in. I had a real hard time trying to call out to my Taxi we hired to come pick us up from Amritsar. There are so many rules at the Dera, that my best way to describe my experience there is, to me, it felt like I might have been a White Collar Convict sentenced to serve time in a U.S. Federal Penitentiary. But I went, I saw, I experienced, and now I know. I felt absolutely no Dejavu there. The Train up was fun. Notice the Toilet dumps directly on to the rail road tracks! Good Organic fertilizer.”

  29. I had posted the following on my Facebook site, and have devided I may as well share it here as well, conne ting a few dots to my prior post about my Dera visit.
    “Some Dera photos out side. The big Gate is the entering Amritsar. We were able to walk inside and see Dera to see the Great Master’s old Sant Sang Building in all of its Pristine Glory. But no one is allowed any where near it. It is all gated off with Security watching that no photos are taken from possible smuggled cameras! Guess I’ll just have to look at my old books and remember I saw it. Other then there, I didn’t have time to see any thing else, as time was limited and reservations for the Bus had to be made days in advance to go any where. I did sit in Satsang with about 100,000 others listening to 1.5 hours of Shabds followed by 30 minutes of Q & As from Gurinder Singh, mostly answering questions to young people begging for Grace and Initiation. He initiated the day so was leaving. I was invited to attend, but it went from 7 AM until Noon and we left at 8:30 A.M. so I had to decline. Next day, another Satsang with 90 minutes of Shabd’s sung by various singers, then, Gurinder Singh showed up to give exactly 3 minutes of Darshan, then left while some one else gave Satsang that we had to listen to translations on ear buds we had to buy to connect to their Translators on loan. Seeing Gurinder Singh on a huge TV Monitor revealed his facial features and dad, sad eyes. He looked like he was some where else thank with his 100,000 adoring Devotees all wanting some miracle from him. Gurinder Singh gave the Westeners an hour open Q & A in English, but some one else took 20 minutes to talk, then some clown hogged another 20 minutes complaining about the food and changes since Charan Singh, while Gurinder Singh was seeming to enjoy it with others laughing. I was qued to ask my question, but never got the chance. Another female Engineer took another 15 minutes to hype her Engineering knowledge, and a few other questions ate the rest of the hour of which Gurinder promptly left. The Room held about 2500 I estimated. Gurinder ( to me ) acted like he was speaking to a room full of Elementary School Kids rather than seasoned Mystics. But, that was my personal interpretation. No one asked what I would recognize as a Spiritual question. Gurinder acted like a School Teacher instead of a Spiritual Master as far as I could see. No one seemed interested in asking Spiritual questions. One Indian complained that Doctors and Westerners were getting preferential treatment. Gurinder said they get what they need, and in turn, he gets what he needs from them. No doubt, there is money there, as it’s the cleanest little town or Institution I saw in all of India. The accommodation rooms were about like any clean Motel Room , and is the Main Cafeteria was clean, with the very basic vegetarian food ( Very Bland ) to survive on. One Guy complained that was not like the good old days with Charan Singh. Gurinder told him if he had wanted fancier food to go buy some at the Food Stalls. I would have done so but had no means of getting to them from our Hostel 6 Zone where Westerners were incarcerated. I am sitting here in my Hotel eating Cookies and any thing that I can spot, to catch up. We then had a Pizza for like much in our Hotel.”

  30. Osho Robbins

    777
    “So , you are not even an exer
    So ; you can’t have a clu”
    This is what I mean by meaningless nonsense.
    Like what the heck does that mean?
    If I am not an “EXER” (which is a meaningless statements unless you
    define exactly what you mean by “EXER” which I can pretty much
    guarantee will not be the same as my definition.)
    then I cannot have a clue?
    absolute bullshit. Never heard such nonsense.
    “No single line I wrote is understandable for NON-initiated”
    again – complete nonsense.
    initiation is no qualification for being able to understand nonsense.
    and I can get a roomfull of initiates who will all say they have no idea what you are talking about.

  31. Osho Robbins

    Hi One Initiated,
    “If there was some force, vitality, soul – name the word which suits your intellect, which is clear that there was something because your absolutely proven medical procedures are not making it alive again and that it is no longer here again, and if that soul is not here then it must now be somewhere.
    So the above signifies two things:
    1) there was something in the body when the body was alive
    2) that something has gone somewhere because it’s not in the body as the body is no longer alive, it’s dead.
    What are your thoughts on this ?”

    Just because you cannot make a thing that was alive, Alive again,
    after it is dead, does not prove anything of the existence of something beyond the body.
    If I smash up a computer and you fail to get it working again, it will not prove that the computer had a soul.
    Both your (1) and (2) above do not follow.
    If you believe in the idea of an individual soul, that itself goes against the teachings of many saints.
    What does Paltu mean then when he says there is only ONE and no other?
    Individual soul would mean we are all separate, so then there cannot be ONE as there are MANY.
    When someone dies – it is the BODY that dies, not the person.
    There are individual bodies.
    Not souls.
    The ego is the illusion of a separate ME (individual SOUL)
    The notion of an individual soul is a way to keep the ego alive
    The ego is the idea that I will remain after death.
    After death – you will not remain.
    Because there is no YOU even now. Just the illusion of a ME.
    Reaching Sach Khand is not about getting to some place
    It is the realization of the ONE – no self
    Gurinder says this too – very clearly

  32. Osho Robbins

    Jim,
    Thank you for your honest comments.
    “Gurinder explicitly stated that he nor any other human being , is a “Perfect” Master. He said he has discarded that old Sant Mat term, and prefers using “ True” Masters. He did not say he was one of those. He said ALL material with in all species, including humans, are imperfect.”

    So finally you heard it straight from the source.
    He has been saying this for over a decade.
    As well as debunking the other concepts that I have stated here many times.

    “He also said some other remarks that I don’t think were appropriate to discuss in such a mixed group of male/female audience of about 2500”

    You might not think they were appropriate, but he did.
    And a disciple is meant to never question a master.
    It is sacrilege to question or doubt the master.
    He has made comments like what you heard many times.
    To him they are no big deal.
    I agree with him.
    He can make any comments he likes.
    You will only be offended if you put him on a pedestal
    He has said so many times to chop the legs of the pedestal.
    And treat him like an ordinary human being
    Then they will be appropriate

    “Regardless of my experience, I STILL belive that Sant Mat is the most Spiritual Path of all I have ever encountered.”

    Then it means that his words fell on deaf ears.
    You are still as deluded as when you went.
    The purpose of what he did was to kill off the blind belief
    But with you it still remain.
    I suggest another visit. Next week would be good.
    Or sooner.

    these remarks proved to me by uncertain terms his humanness, and would have been remarks that Master Charan Singh would have never used

    How do you know Charan would never have used them.
    You might be surprised.
    Gurinder is in my opinion the most outspoken and radical of the current sant mat masters. He doesn’t care if you are offended.
    I must say that is one trait I admire in him.
    It takes courage to go against all those books and the old teachings.
    You have only seen the tip of the iceberg yet.
    You need to hang out more with him and soon you will see just how much
    the teachings have changed.

    “Sorry my experience was not more positive and uplifting”

    Jim, are you on drugs?
    It was very positive and uplifting – just not what you expected.
    Because your expectation were wrong.
    This is what happens when expectations meet reality
    All those who claim the teachings have not changed would do well to copy your example and go see him in person then decide.

    “Lane needs to come back on the forums he bashed the Gurus on, the last 20 years, and tell all that he drove Way from Sant Mat why he has changed, and mend the wounds.”

    Are you kidding me?
    Why should he?
    Are you going to apologize for what you have just written above if some believers leave the path after reading your words?
    What others do is their business.
    Neither I, nor David Lane, nor Jim Sutherland is responsible for others.
    I am just being true to ME and you are being true to YOU.
    That’s it. I am not responsible for others.
    Let’s say you become what you call an “EXER” in say a few months once you have had time to digest the implication of what you witnessed, are you then going to apologise to all the believers who followed the path because of your comments?
    No – everyone is on their own path and they alone are responsible.
    “The only way to contact any one out side is to buy a secret code from 500 Rs that lets you call out on their private phone , but no calls can come in. “

    Seems ridiculous to me that there is so much control. What for? What is RSSB afraid of? Or is it just a way of making RS500?

    “Gurinder acted like he was speaking to a room full of Elementary School Kids rather than seasoned Mystics.”

    Well that is because there are no seasoned mystics there, including you. Just elementary school kids who are all confused

    “No one seemed interested in asking Spiritual questions. “

    You just saw that now? Have you never been to any of his satsangs before? The disciples just ask silly things – so he has decided to just have fun

  33. Osho Robbins

    Jim, do you now consider that the teachings have changed
    or are you still of the opinion that nothing has changed

  34. Osho Robbins

    Jim,

    do you consider that Gurinder is a perfect master (whatever that means)

    what specifically has changed for you since the visit?

  35. 777

    Osho
    You are just not a bird
    and cannot fly
    Hope you see it now
    777
    PS
    As for changements, . . . compare the lyrics of initiation
    with those of 50 years ago
    You would be so amazed
    PS2
    Find here how I heard about this Path and you will be flabbergasted

  36. Osho Robbins

    777
    You are just the village idiot
    but cannot see it
    hope it all makes sense now.
    OR
    PS
    watch the video
    https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=DVBX_zSeHWQ
    you will get it – or maybe not unless you are initiated by an
    imperfect non-master
    if you are initiiated
    this video will make sense to you
    because you know the secret code
    https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=3svKMw5BceQ
    and if you don’t know the code
    watch this – it will make sense
    https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=tSdTrm8A66M
    and the initiates will understand this
    because it it coded for them
    https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Pk58U2zd0mY
    okay – if you still don’t get it
    listen very closely to the hidden coded messages in this final video
    https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=d-WCb4Y6H8M
    good luck

  37. ha ha Osho,
    Could never expect such comment from you. You are behaving silly, just to cover up your falling concepts ?
    Your comments made me laugh so much, but I didn’t understand really.
    Are you acting funny or you are pretending to be dumb ?
    Probably this is exactly what Brian described in his latest post, that in fact the non-believers eventually happen to hold beliefs which are rather stupid in nature. And that’s what you described above by comparing your own body (with crown chakra) with the material only computers.
    To which further level of stupidity can anyone proceed ?
    Just to clear some clouds from your mind:
    You are comparing human bodies with computers ? really ?
    Break a CPU, or Hard Disk or the RAM, install a new one and bingo!! you are good to boot it up again.
    humans created computers and not the vise versa.
    humans take birth (they are not manufactured) via humans,
    humans grows with time from childhood to youth and starts to decline from youth to become old and finally die (without your permissions, Osho)
    Really, comparing this comment of yours with some other ones, is not even making sense that these are coming from the same person.
    OR I think you had really no answer to that based on your concepts and that you just wrote whatever absurd stuff came to your mind which you ever read anywhere.

  38. Also, one more point to add a little bit of fun, if you would enjoy:
    Turn on your computer, (also turn on it’s camera, if you consider that as it’s eyes 😉 and try to hit it with a sledgehammer.
    AND
    hand a sledgehammer to your friend and ask him to hit your head with it.
    And let us all know whether the computer tried to defend itself from hitting ?
    You don’t need to tell how you would behave, I am only interested in knowing how your computer would behave 😉
    And yeah, please use only sledgehammer – don’t try this trick with jackhammer ha ha.

  39. tucson

    Well, I know what you mean. Or, you can take it back to where it was when it can be.
    I mean, if you have 4 pencils and I have 7 apples, how many pancakes will fit on the roof?
    Stumped? You’re gonna kick yourself for not seeing this right away. The only possible answer…
    Purple, because Spolinians don’t wear hats.
    Ole’

  40. Jen

    Look up in the sky and see all the ones that were kinda like you guys but they had the blue, kinda blue tint. The lights are way too bright. Way too bright. Just watch out for the flying carrot sticks. They’re everywhere damn it. Do you have an uncle Eric?

  41. s*

    I look forward to read all the lots of posts..
    No time by now,but it seems so good to hear(the written words) and communicate about some points.
    Because one thing is clear:´doubd is not done in santmat while I think just that is very alright because one comes deeper by examination and communication withoneselves and others..as far as ot helps or goes.
    s*

  42. Osho Robbins

    Hi One Initiated,
    “ha ha Osho,
    Could never expect such comment from you. You are behaving silly, just to cover up your falling concepts ?
    Your comments made me laugh so much, but I didn’t understand really.
    Are you acting funny or you are pretending to be dumb ?”

    you don’t know what I just did?
    Okay let me explain – but I am surprised that you didn’t get it.
    What I did was a “777”
    I acted like 777 – just to show haw silly it all is.
    Those videos are of “nonsense talk”
    and the people he plays the prank on first pretend to understand
    and finally admit they have no idea what he is talking about.
    Just like with 777
    The truth is he is writing nonsense
    but for some strange reason his club of admirers claim to understand
    I can tell you – if he said those things on the microphone to Gurinder
    Gurinder would ask him to explain what he means.
    So then according to the faithful on here – Gurinder is not initiated
    because 777 claims that only the initiated can understand him
    which is incorrect because I am initiated and I ain’t got no fucking
    clue what the heck he is talking about

  43. Osho Robbins

    Hi one initiated,
    you obviously did not read the comment.
    let me repeat
    Just because you cannot make a thing that was alive, Alive again,
    after it is dead, does not prove anything of the existence of something beyond the body.
    If I smash up a computer and you fail to get it working again, it will not prove that the computer had a soul.
    Let’s just say that I build a complex computer and it either breaks down
    or I break it. and you are unable to get it working again.
    according to your logic – and this was the point I was making
    according to your logic the REASON that it does not work again
    is because there is some mysterious part of it that is missing
    which must be the soul.
    clearly this logic is flawed. so is the logic you are using equally flawed.
    someone might be in a coma for 10 days – no signs of life
    just kept alive by the life support machines
    if you take the life support off – he would instantly die.
    then after ten days he recovers.
    so where was the soul during those ten days?
    did it go into hiding? and then come back?
    your logic does not prove the existence of a soul
    that is why I used the example of a computer
    because you know the computer has no soul
    but by your logic it would have to have one
    if you failed to bring it back to life

  44. Osho Robbins

    One initiated wrote
    “And let us all know whether the computer tried to defend itself from hitting ?
    You don’t need to tell how you would behave, I am only interested in knowing how your computer would behave 😉
    And yeah, please use only sledgehammer – don’t try this trick with jackhammer ”

    I just tried it – but I hit it with a jackass instead of a sledgehammer
    and you know what?
    the phone DID defend itself
    because just before the moment of impact – it rang
    and I answered it
    and the voice said
    “What the heck do you think you are doing?
    Do you think there will be no karma for this?
    You think I don’t have a soul?”
    then the jackass freaked out

    and I started writing this comment.
    Hey Tuscon – how are you, pal?
    don’t see your comments much on here recently
    I just drop by sometimes when I could do with some light entertainment
    Tuscon, jen and *s – great nonsensical prose
    maybe the four of us can write a book of nonsense and maybe
    RSSB will publish it – and anyone who can make sense of it
    gets a free ticket to Sach Khand
    but I will have to check with Gurinder if he will give a free ticket
    as there might have to be a slight charge of $1 Million for it
    stay cool guys and have fun

  45. To Osho, I spent 30 minutes keying out detailed answers to your baited questions, but got timed out and lost the entire post.
    I hate, despise this Format! I hate having to hurry so fast that I can rarely have time to spell check, etc. so I am not going to do it all over again, and I am still very weary and brain dead from my 23 day trip.
    But let me explain, that at 75, I was rased in a little Ametican town of 700 people where every one knew each other intimately with all their “ private” secrets.
    Marriage was sacred, and shacking up with out marriage was not only taboo, but illegal.
    People never discussed their private bedroom sexual pleasures with others, even I among other married friends. I have been married to my Bride for 56 years and have never shared our bedroom actions with even my Brother, let alone strangers or friends, and don’t make jokes about our love for each other. Perhaps that is why we are still committed to our sacred marriage Vows. We are from the “Old School.”
    Pwehaps I will try to so ths in smaller posts as to nt get tmed out agan, before I get to my point.

  46. Well, looks like the Moderator is up at 2 AM moderating, so I will continue!
    To Osho, continuing,……
    When I was a Pastor, with a trusted Congregation that loved me, and had put their trust in me to be their Shepard, I used to have a “ Sharing Testimony Time”, before my Sermons, as most Evangelical Churches still do, that allows Desciples to share their Testimonies of what The Lord has done for them to help them in their lives recently and why they love Him.
    Its kind of like a Question & Answer session as Gurinder does.
    Imagine some man coming to the Mic at one of my Testimony sessions and startiing to complain about the food we brought to our Pot Luck Meals after Chruch Services. Then, as the Pastor of the Flock, I start countering his complaints, putting him on the spot, because I am in charge, because he is in my Church, and I am the appointed Pastor. ( I was, )
    Now, as the complsiner is getting frustrated because I am Check Mating him publicly, before my large mixeded Congregation, of married, single, males, females, and children, the man starts saying,. .” But, Pastor, bla bla bla, and I again counters. He again says, “ but Pastor, bla bla bla,….”
    I then JOKE!
    My answer out of the sewer is,……” you sure like butts, huh” Do you still like your wifes butt?
    The man seems embarressed. He answers,…”Master, I am 69, and no longer think of butts.”
    Then, I Jokingly counter by saying, …( as Gurider did to him before 2500 of us in a mixed audience from all over the world from different countries, cultures and Nationalities ) , “ Well, do you know what 69 means?” ( he now is on re ord haven said this to all that were there with me. )
    The man is obviously now really embarressed, and answers,….” Master, Masters shouldn’t talk about things like that….”
    The laughter echoes thru out the Auditorium.
    I suddenly wonder if I took the wrong door and entered a Porn Theator instead of a Scared Spiritual Discourse Lecture.
    I think even Dr. David Lane would have felt embarressed and uncomfortable had he been sitting thete beside me with his lovely wife and two sons!
    I am glad my wife was not with me.

  47. To Osho,….continuing,…..
    I am of the Old School, of Sant Mat One, and will remain there,….in the Land of Duality.
    I like it here, and don’t care what you, Gurinder, or any other One ness Advaitist Preacher thinks about Sant Mat One, the Theology originally taught by the True Masters of Sant Mat and since the Dawn of Creation that has, and will continue to draw Marked souls like me, to Living Masters of our time, to be given the Get Out of Jail Free Card, by a Living Master of our Time, as Master Charan Singh gave me.
    Gurinder didn’t have my Card, as it had already been depositied in the Depository of souls before he was appointed to lead the Sanghat.
    Hope I have andwered your baited Questions, if not, read carefully between the lines, and you will find the answers.
    As for me, as far as the Dera is concerned, I went, I saw, I experienced,…and I never intend to return.
    I am convinced the Old School of the past has faded away in to a new type of religeon.

  48. To Osho,…and others,…..I believe I have adequately answered why I am, and intend to remain and honor Sant Mat One Theology. It is the Theology I was taught in Seminary, and will contine to teach honoring my Earned Semnary Th.D., M.Min. B.Min. Degrees, as a Christian Clergy mInister.
    The Western U.S. Rep. who shared Charan Singhs Initiation with me in California Feb. 4 , 1990 was also an Ex Christian Pastor, a Seminary trained Th.D. As I am, and I can assure you, he would have been horrifed had he been sitting beside me in Gurinder’s Q & A session with his lovely wide and heard the Porn Parlor jokes. Roland De Vries was a Theologian from the same Old School as I am from.
    I am not ashamed of that Old School. I honor it, and will continue to respect its Sacredness.
    I know I am not in a minority.
    😇😍💤💤💤💤💤💤💤💤💤💤💤💤😇😇

  49. Osho Robbins

    Hi Jim,
    “To Osho, I spent 30 minutes keying out detailed answers to your baited questions, but got timed out and lost the entire post.
    I hate, despise this Format! I hate having to hurry so fast that I can rarely have time to spell check, etc. so I am not going to do it all over again, and I am still very weary and brain dead from my 23 day trip.”

    just a little tip to change your life.
    You don’t need to do that.
    You can write offline – into word or notepad etc
    no time limits or timeouts
    then once you have finished
    just paste it into here
    problem solved.

  50. Osho Robbins

    Jim
    you can follow any theology
    but let’s get ir clear that according to the very path you claim to follow
    you stand condemned by that very path
    because sant mat says
    “If your guru asks you to dye your prayer mat in alcohol, then do it
    without hesitation”
    The teachings are clear – the master is the highest authority
    and if you don’t accept him as master and love him
    then you are not on the path
    regardless of how much you meditate.
    and I am not baiting you
    just stating it as it is
    which is what you claim to always do
    be true to yourself

  51. Osho Robbins

    Jim
    “I am of the Old School, of Sant Mat One, and will remain there,….in the Land of Duality.”

    You are on a non-existent path
    Now do you at least admit the teachings have changed?
    despite all those posts claiming that I was mistaken and had my own hidden agenda.
    I met David Lane many years ago. He was close to Charan but only considered him a decent and honest man – not a master with great powers.
    He said to me at that time that his faith cannot be shattered
    because he does not put him on a pedestal in the first place.
    Gurinder can make any remarks he chooses
    because he is with the faithful
    and although I was not there – my guess is he was just having fun
    he does this all the time in Haynes park.
    but he is just having a laugh.
    one example:
    some lady says “You are beautiful. I love you”
    he replies “Where were you when I was younger?”
    I have heard him make sexual remarks – but he is just jesting
    I don’t see anything wrong in that. He’s just having fun.
    which is perfectly okay.
    What did he say that was so offensive to you?”
    also – was anyone else offended, or just you?
    did you see anyone stand up and leave?
    My guess is NO.
    You are only shocked because you have been living in the past
    and suddenly you have seen him after so long and shocked that he
    is so different from Charan

    I like it here, and don’t care what you, Gurinder, or any other One ness Advaitist Preacher thinks about Sant Mat One”

    you are perfectly in your rights to follow any path you choose
    but don’t kid yourself that you are following RSSB
    when the successor changes something – thats the new rule
    and Gurinder is not some Oneness Advaitist
    he is on his own unique middle of the road path
    Advaita teachings don’t have any element of duality
    He does – he still keeps many duality concepts
    which is why many are confused

  52. Osho Robbins

    Hi Jim
    I just read your account of the inappropriate comments.
    Is that it?
    you are offended over your gurus successor jesting?
    you wrote:
    ” Gurinder says,” you sure like butts, huh” Do you still like your wifes butt?
    man seems embarressed. He answers,…”Master, I am 69, and no longer think of butts.”
    Gurinder: “Well, do you know what 69 means?”
    The man is obviously now really embarressed, and answers,….” Master, Masters shouldn’t talk about things like that….”
    The laughter echoes thru out the Auditorium.
    I suddenly wonder if I took the wrong door and entered a Porn Theator instead of a Scared Spiritual Discourse Lecture.”

    Jim,
    is that it?
    you are offended over that?
    I don’t know which stone you have been hiding under.
    He has made many such remarks and more extreme in much bigger gatherings – like Haynes at national satsang.
    I have never seen anyone offended – at least not openly.
    They are all used to it by now.
    It is his style. It is his humour. It is nothing to be offended over.
    I am afraid – you have wasted your whole life
    because the path you are holding onto does not exist.
    You could go follow Rajinder as he is still in the duality path
    but the current RSSB is not your path.
    However, when the current master changes the path – what he is really saying is that this is the real path – not the past one.
    and he has the blessings of Charan
    otherwise you are making a mockery of successorship
    if Gurinder is not a real master (which is what you are saying)
    then why the heck did Charan appoint him?
    and not only Charan
    What charan claimed at the time was that he was following the instructions of his guru, Sawan Singh.
    If you consider Gurinder is not a true guru – then you are deluded if you think you can still follow charan – because you are questioning his judgement.
    I am not baiting you – just stating the truth
    Personally I don’t find Gurinder offensive
    he is just having fun

  53. Osho writes,…”What did he say that was so offensive to you?”
    also – was anyone else offended, or just you?
    did you see anyone stand up and leave?
    My guess is NO
    No one would dare to walk out and leave. He had a Captve Audience. No one can leave the Dera with out their Discharge Papers. Heck it was easier for me to leave the USAF than the Dera. At least they let me use my phone. I never had to buy a Secret Code to call a Taxi to come pick me up.

  54. 777

    The Total Greatness of the RSSB Sound System
    is that
    to my humble opinion
    Gurinder doesn’t know he is the perfect One
    Neither he understands where these beautiful buildings are for
    He just follows the MAUJ ( an unbelievable fine tuned serendipities structure )
    The word Obedient is in Webster
    was first used in the 13th century
    Don’t worry, . . . be Happy ( a song )
    777
    ps
    Hé no single comment here
    on that video about
    science vs GOD ?
    Tiny bit of hypocrisy , perhaps here & there

  55. Osho Robbins

    Has RSSB turned into a concentration camp now?
    The audience is captive out of choice.
    When he is in haynes, anyone can leave
    I meant simply to walk out of the satsang meeting – not run away from the Dera like escaping from a concentration camp.
    Not sure why all the security is needed.
    That was my point when Brain made the post about sevadars egos gone wild at haynes. All I was asking was to go to my car. They were protecting an area that no longer needed protection because GuruJi had already left. But they were just following orders and are not given permission to think for themselves.

  56. 777

    “”” absolute bullshit. Never heard such nonsense. —– “No single line I wrote is understandable for NON-initiated”
    again – complete nonsense.
    initiation is no qualification for being able to understand nonsense. “”””
    Hi
    Now you give proof you were not initiated
    Because RSSB Initiation qualifies to BE the sweet Shabd, . . to be God
    and you are not
    777

  57. 777

    “”” I think even Dr. David Lane would have felt embarressed and uncomfortable had he been sitting thete beside me with his lovely wife and two sons! “””
    I’m absolutely NOT
    It’s big time the habit of neglect, hide pushing away , sex by big part of most populations while openly talk of slaughter in thousand ways
    becomes cracked at least by One Leader
    Deus Laudamus Jim
    So fine you did this opening
    Clear ? Osho
    777

  58. Osho, you have been playing Bad Cop, as an Exer, now you are trying to play Good Cop, by accusing me of being the Exer.
    But he difference is, I never entered the Fundamentalist GIHF path, nor certsinly not the changed Sant Mat 2, 3 or 4 you have been hyping hete, so I am not citing any thing I have never entered to begin with.
    Plus, I retain the respect and Credibility I have always had from my friends.
    I rest my case. No further comments about Gurinder from me.
    Lane will eventually return here to explain why he is now a changed man by what he heard Gurinder say when he was there.
    Many say that Gurinder sounds completely different when he sits on the Gaddi and gives his one hour Sat Sangs sounding like a GIHF.
    I sat in the front row , but to the side of Gurinder, when he was on the Gaddi, and noticed what looked to me like a Teleprompter screen in front of him, about 10 feet out. Maybe it was a camera so he could see his own facial gestures, but I think it also could be a Teleprompter, which expains how he can go from talking about 69s and giving an hour Sat Sang with out a pause.
    Just like Pres.. Trump does when he uses a Teleprompter to address Congress and the U.N. , then Tweets what he is really thinking about to his Devotees.

  59. I was just told by a Sevadore friend that what I thought could be a Telepromter is actually Time Clock Monitor. It clicks off the time, so I stand corrected.

  60. Osho Robbins

    777 wrote
    “Now you give proof you were not initiated
    Because RSSB Initiation qualifies to BE the sweet Shabd, . . to be God
    and you are not”
    are you on drugs?
    I have been initiated many times – many gurus
    but it’s nonsense.

  61. Osho Robbins

    Jim: Osho, you have been playing Bad Cop, as an Exer, now you are trying to play Good Cop, by accusing me of being the Exer.
    Me: I am not accusing you of anything. And there is no good cop / bad cop game being played.
    Jim: But the difference is, I never entered the Fundamentalist GIHF path, nor certsinly not the changed Sant Mat 2, 3 or 4 you have been hyping here, so I am not citing anything I have never entered to begin with.
    Plus, I retain the respect and Credibility I have always had from my friends.
    I rest my case. No further comments about Gurinder from me.
    Me: You don’t consider Gurinder GIHF? Is that correct?
    You don’t consider Charan Singh GIHF – is that correct?
    I know you have never accepted sant mat 2.0 3.3 or 4.0
    But do you at least acknowledge thqt Gurinder had indeed changed sant mat 1.0 into the 2.0 3.0 and 4.0 versions?

    Jim: Many say that Gurinder sounds completely different when he sits on the Gaddi and gives his one hour Satsangs sounding like a GIHF.
    Me: I know many speakers in RSSB that seem really impressive on stage. So what? It means nothing

  62. Osho Robbins

    777: The Total Greatness of the RSSB Sound System
    is that to my humble opinion
    Gurinder doesn’t know he is the perfect One
    Gurinder, the appointed guru of RSSB “doesn’t know”
    what apparently 777 DOES know
    namely that Gurinder IS the perfect one?
    Well in that case maybe 777 should be on the Gaddi
    not Gurinder
    as 777 obviously knows more than Gurinder

  63. vinny

    Baba Faqir Chand said ” Dera disciples , you may not do repetition of any name , you may not believe in gurudom but don’t do bad deeds , your deeds will not spare you ”
    Many people live in false sense of security that by going to any guru , they will be spared from the results of bad deeds. Jesus said ” You shall not kill ” but people try to twist it.
    Crops are harvested , fruits are plucked and animals are killed but who listens.

  64. Arjuna

    Hello Brian
    I remember Gurinder Singh telling us at Haynes in 2002 that the UK will be a third world country give it take 12 or 13 years. Got that one right spot on looool.
    It was a response to a question by a guy who asked why is there so much fraud in India – I think gurinder replied do you not think there is fraud in the UK.
    Serious question Gurinder are you God??????? Are you the Alpha and Omega? We need answers – some of us are genuine and want closure. If you are reading this – I may self am afraid to ask a question – in case you say something hurtful. I thought God was love !!!!!!!!!

  65. 777

    “””” I have been initiated many times – many gurus
    but it’s nonsense. “”””
    Yes by fakers like ‘Osho Raneesh’ from Puna, Taqars offspring – so many etc …
    So , you have not the slightest notion about what happens
    when a Jeeva is embraced by a Real Saint and the Original Sound and receives 5 powers
    So, what are you doing here ?
    Y’r no exer because you were never IN
    Besides, you are the first I see in many years starting calling names
    Further I sense an aggressivity common to alcoholics
    Pls visit the nearest AA
    To other readers: he will certainly come back, even under other pseudos if he doesn’t already
    but he is very AA recognizable – – I propose a “Un Gordon Sanitaire”
    777

  66. 777

    Jim
    You don t need an external editor
    You can type as long as you want and when finished you
    select your text
    For safety reasons you can then place with paste in any editor / notes on IMac
    Next you refresh the page
    and do PAST in the text frame
    Next SEND is accepted
    That’s it – I do that almost all the time
    always nice to save anyway
    ps
    you said ‘No’ but at least you must say what question was asked before the butt remark
    or what was the context
    Give Gurinder a honest chance !
    Also the man who reacted , . . . did you approach him ?
    Further : Indian Culture where you have these temples with all Kama Sutra positions
    to see for children might allow this
    Perhaps Davis Lane , after so much study , he knows
    Or One Initiated or any other from Delhi, India , even the complete orient 🙂
    Thank You very much in advance
    777

  67. Jen

    Jim, my sympathies because of your experiences at the Dera, and at the same time this is like an awakening for you. I can understand you still have an attachment to Charan, I did for a long, long time and now I am over it all completely.
    I don’t mix with satsangis because of their religious attitudes so haven’t heard much about Gurinder’s joking. I think these sexual remarks made by a supposed GIHF are not acceptable. The final nail in the coffin for me. He’s just a human like all of us, probably has no spiritual power at all, well, no more than we have anyway. In fact I wonder now if Sant Mat is actually a demonic path. I know it sounds too extreme but when I die and if I see a radiant form that looks like the Master I am going to avoid it and escape if I can.
    Scary to think I bought into such a fake path. Satsangis are acting like brain washed clones and Gurinder is feeding off the energy of his followers and they don’t even realise it.

  68. Osho Robbins

    “””” I have been initiated many times – many gurus
    but it’s nonsense. “”””
    777 replies:
    Yes by fakers like ‘Osho Raneesh’ from Puna, Taqars offspring – so many etc
    So , you have not the slightest notion about what happens
    when a Jeeva is embraced by a Real Saint and the Original Sound and receives 5 powers
    Boy – you do talk a lot of nonsense.
    I was never initiated or never even met Osho Rajneesh
    I WAS initiated by (1) Thakar (2) Swami Divyanand
    (3) Charan SIngh (4) Darshan Singh
    I was also close with (but not initiated by) Rasila Ram (Saidpur RSSB)
    and
    I also met Ajaib singh on a number of occasions
    Dr Harbhajan & Taran Taran guru Baba Kehar SIngh
    I was very close with and met both of these many times and had many in depth discussions with both of them.
    So please don’t talk such nonsense if you don’t know what you are
    talking about.
    Plus there are people on this forum that know me personally
    unlike you – I am not a made up person
    777 – nobody knows who you are – 777 means nothing
    with me – only my code name of Osho Robbins is made up
    I am a real person anyone can see and hear and people know

  69. Osho Robbins

    777:
    So, what are you doing here ?
    Y’r no exer because you were never IN
    I have just proven beyond all doubt that the above is a lie
    Besides, you are the first I see in many years starting calling names
    Further I sense an aggressivity common to alcoholics
    Pls visit the nearest AA
    Your sensing ability of off, and needs recalibration
    I have no aggression against RSSB
    I have no idea where you bring Alcohol and AA into the argument from.
    I go to RSSB satsangs sometimes – I don’t consider myself an Exer
    because I am neither for nor against
    I just pointed out that in some earlier posts that there are
    characteristics about Gurinder that I find admirable

  70. Concerning the “Secret Code”I mentiond I had to buy to make a phone call outside the Dera.
    I need to put more clarity in to this statement to make it credible, and why itmirritated me so much.
    There was a So. African Gurinder Initiate there, trying to leaving the same day as I was, who was also irritated and helped me wade thru the confusion by directing me to a Sevador tending the Audio booth who helped him.
    This man explained that I would need to buy a Secret Code Coupon dor 500Rs to call out by using Dera House phone placed in ever Block of the Hostel 6 Compond. He said that there would be X amount f mi utes on the Coupon and he would buy back any unused minutes I had left in the Coupon from me after making my call.
    His Wife was one of the Sewadors working at the Hostel 6 Office he said to but thenCoupon from.
    That made more sense to memonce he explained it clearly to me.
    Prior, what irritated me, was theremwere 4peop,e working the Hostel Ad ission Offce, who had all different stories about how I could make my single call out.
    First, I was told by an American Lady that Imwould need to buy a local I dia Chip for mmy phone, then I could use it to call out.
    I rejected that suggestion, and refused to buy anChip to,make,one call when I was leaving the next morning.
    Plus, I had an iPhonem7Plus that was loaded with 20prior days of my travel,photos I didn’t want to chance deleting or messing up by mess gmwith a Chip change.
    I Complained that there MUST be some one withnan Indian Phonemthatmcould make a single call for me.I,gave them them the number.
    The Lady tried agan to sell me a Cell Phone Chip.!! She said she would give me back my cell phone back, and I could change out my chip and make my call, then give her back my confiscated phone.
    Again, I refused, and walked away.
    I returned again after trying to find some one who had an Indian Phone, but found no one.
    I then went back to Offce and askd if the Weatern Rep.could help me, as thought he might have his phone still.
    They told me he was he was gone to take some one to the Hospital, and only Whayne in Security could allow such a call out side, and he was out for the Week!!
    So then I told them that wants to carry my luggage with wife to the main Gate, and try find fa Taxi from there, as I had been told there were always Taxis there.
    I was told I was not allowed t leave on my own. The Taxi would have to come get me, insdemth Yare, after Imhave thm his Name, Registration ID, and car number!
    But I couldn’t call out.
    After I finally bought my 500 R. Secret Vode t make my single hnmcall, I found outmaftermMgot,out sde, that Imcould have bought a ONE R Coupon that would have easily have handled my call.
    Now if that doesn’t sound like I was being held in a Cencentration Camp, than just what was it?
    My uninitated Wife was paranoid!
    Yes, maybe I went in voluntarily, but once in, I was their Prisner,….until We escaped!,,,

  71. Osho Robbins

    777 in a lame attempt to defend the “butt” remark
    (addressed to Jim)
    “you said ‘No’ but at least you must say what question was asked before the butt remark or what was the context
    Give Gurinder a honest chance !
    Also the man who reacted , . . . did you approach him ?”
    Me: Jim is not happy about a master referring to Butts
    and 69 in any context.
    so there is nothing to defend.
    I personally take no exception to that
    I don’t think that is any criteria for a master or a good person
    He has his own standards just as you have yours
    there is nothing inherently wrong in those remarks
    it is just that he has violated a moral code within Jim
    so Jim is offended
    it actually is not about Gurinder – it’s about Jim
    I don’t have that same moral code so I am not offended
    plus I consider him a man – not a god man
    and in my opinion he is just having fun
    Charan claimed no special powers
    Gurinder also claims no special powers from what I have heard
    so why assign powers to them
    and then get offended when they act in a human way?

  72. Sorry for the typos, but I hurried to not get timed out.
    Osho, perhaps the reason I was offended by the locker room sexual comments that should only be joked about by Homosexuals and Perverts is because I am still married to my same Bride for 56 years and your Bride dumped you.
    You have most likely be come immune to common Spiritual Discussions and decency among a mixed group of males and females, most beng married couples, as well as Elders long on Spiritual Paths,
    I think if Gurinder Singh makes these kinds of comments among mxed groups often, since having his Throat cancer, then perhaps his Chemo/Radiation treatments have destroyed the filters between his brain and his tongue, so I am able to give him a pass and excuse him.
    But if he has been making those kinds of coments even before his treatments, for the last decade, as you say, them my advice to Seekers is, RUN, and don’t look back, because that kind of potty talk has no place among Spiritual Seekers attending Spiritual Conferences or Retreats!

  73. Osho Robbins

    Osho, perhaps the reason I was offended by the locker room sexual comments that should only be joked about by Homosexuals and Perverts is because I am still married to my same Bride for 56 years and your Bride dumped you.
    Jim,
    Don’t use that as a get out clause. So fucking what? if you’re married to the same woman? Maybe you need to get out more.
    And if I was still with my first love, it would make no difference
    And marriage itself makes no difference at all – it’s a piece of paper that we attribute special meaning to and it can be countered by another paper called a divorce
    I was at a seminar a week ago, run by Richard Bandler and Paul McKenna
    On NLP and hypnosis.
    Now Richard Bandler is a world recognized authority
    He is the co-creator of NLP (Neuro Linguistic Programming) which is a powerful methodology for making profound and fast changes – much more effective than traditional therapy
    Now – Richard is FAMOUS for swearing and offensive words.
    On a scale of 1 – 10 Gurinder would be a 2 and Richard would be a 9.
    In mixed audiences he used words like “Mother fucker” and other far more offensive words MANY MANY times during the weekend. This was a paid event. And he never once apologized
    Here’s why. If you are offended – it’s YOUR problem – get over it.
    Here he is – a world famous man (now over 80 years of age) explaining WHY he swears and why it is very effective in breaking free from old patterns
    https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=yHM0Vh14x5w
    He doesn’t NEED to swear. He does it for EFFECT
    I understand that Gurinder has violated a moral standard of yours.
    But can you not see that the moral standard belongs to YOU and is not UNIVERSAL? (it FEELS like it is universal to you)
    The word “Decent” or “Rude” means different things to different people
    David Lane in the article below (the guru has no turban)
    described Ajaib gulping down a bottle of campa cola and then
    letting out a loud burb – that’s considered RUDE – but not by him
    It is YOUR moral standard that is the cause of your upset.
    Let me put it this way:
    Imagine for a moment that you are NOT offended by such words because you hear them all the time. Or better still – you yourself USE them all the time.
    Let’s say you have no moral standards.
    So now – would you be offended?
    Clearly the answer is NO (it cannot be anything else)
    So this means it is not the swear words or sexual language that offends
    Those are just words – they have no power to offend.
    What offends you is
    What you do with those words in your head
    The MEANINGS you make
    But those meanings are YOUR meanings – you made them
    They are not reality
    So you made a meaning and that is why you are offended.
    So this is the thought process
    Axiom : A true master never swears or uses sexually explicit language
    Especially not in public in a mixed sangat
    Gurinder used sexually explicit language right in front of you (not hearsay)
    Conclusion:
    Therefore Gurinder cannot possibly be a true master.
    All this is meanings we are creating
    Read david lane’s
    The guru has no turban
    http://www.integralworld.net/lane11.html
    you (and everyone) is living in a world of meaning that we have created
    The world has no inherent meaning
    Gurinder using the butt word has NO INHERENT meaning at all
    The meaning (that it is WRONG) is made up by the listener
    Jim concluded that Gurinder cannot be a perfect master
    A guy sitting next to him concluded that Gurinder is cool
    Same event – different meanings.

  74. Tony

    Quote Jim…..my advice to Seekers is, RUN, and don’t look back,
    Yeah…run from you

  75. Osho Robbins

    Jim wrote:

    I think if Gurinder Singh makes these kinds of comments among mxed groups often, since having his Throat cancer, then perhaps his Chemo/Radiation treatments have destroyed the filters between his brain and his tongue, so I am able to give him a pass and excuse him.
    But if he has been making those kinds of coments even before his treatments, for the last decade, as you say, them my advice to Seekers is, RUN, and don’t look back, because that kind of potty talk has no place among Spiritual Seekers attending Spiritual Conferences or Retreats!


    But Jim, you have previously told me, and others that we will rot in hell or worse for making such remarks because Gurinder is the perfect master and we are responsible for turning people away from the perfect master, which is very bad karma.
    Are you not in for bad karma? because you was recently a believer and that is going to affect people more than someone like me
    so what if you are wrong and Gurinder really is a true master?
    boy, you’re going to be in real trouble. Better go inside and have a chat with Charan and check things out before going public.
    I mean you do have access to Charan, don’t you?
    Ask him what is up with Gurinder and ask him why he appointed someone who has such low moral standards

  76. Arjuna

    May I ask a question – satsangis will shun anyone who makes a sexual remark or start looking down or at each other and smirking. Point is how the hell did they have children – immaculate conception????? Many went to Haynes to look for future partners for them selves or kids – mind you!
    It is concerning that the master made these remarks – thought being at his level his consciousness did not go below the third eye.

  77. Here is the Sant Mat I subscribed to,……
    “Sister, the real teaching of Christ is something quite different from just embracing Christianity. According to the teachings of Christ, we have to find a Living Master and the only way in which we can really follow his teachings is to be in the fold of a Living Master. Christ initiated certain people and took them to his abode. He indicated that as long as ‘I am in the world, I am the Light of the world.’ He said very beautifully to the effect that, ‘Now I am with you, but after a little while I shall leave you and then again I shall be with you. Now you have so many doubts, but when I shall be with you after a little while, you shall have no doubts.’
    These are all mystic things. When Christ said that he was going to leave them, he meant only as far as the physical form was concerned. And that was said to certain disciples of his, and not to you and me today. When he said to his disciples, those whom he had initiated in his lifetime, ‘a little while and ye shall see me,’ he meant that he had not only initiated them in the physical form, for after he had left the physical form he should be with them in his Radiant Form inside, permanently. Now you see me in the flesh and now you have doubts, he said, but when you will see my radiance inside, after a little while, then you will have no questions.
    He explained all this beautifully to his personal disciples, pertaining to himself as their Living Master. You and I cannot make use of that personality now. If we are really followers of Christ’s teachings, we have got to find a Living Master. We have got to know the teachings of Christ from him, and to follow those teachings, and then we can be led to Christ too, if we are interested to meet him.
    Somehow we are just involved in personalities and do not give any attention to nor do we try to understand the real teachings of the personalities. If we understand the real teachings of Christ, the personality, we will know what he wants us to follow. He did his work and he left certain teachings for us to follow, but we are not paying any attention to his teachings. We are still trying to think about him, his personality. His disciples living in his time could benefit by his physical presence; but you and I cannot make use of his physical presence. We can only make us of his teachings, and in order to follow his teachings, we must have a Living Master. Then only can we be true Christians and then only are we following his teachings. From what little I have read in the Bible, this is very clear.
    Christ also said that we have got to merge back into the Lord, ‘I and the Father are one,’ ‘I am in the Father and the Father is in me.’ He indicated that our soul is the essence of the Lord. Unless our soul merges back into the Lord, it will not get release from birth and death. He also explained that the Lord is not anywhere outside, but that he is within the human body. ‘Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, and that the Sprit of God dwelleth in you.’ Also, ‘Yee are the temple of the loving God.’ The living God is within you, so you have to seek the Lord within your body. You have to make a search in this manner, not outside. Then he told us, ‘In my Father’s house are many mansions.’ We have to pass through many stages before we can reach our destination.
    Then he hinted that we have to knock at the door of our house, ‘Knock and it shall be opened unto you; seek and ye shall find.’ You always knock at a door from outside, and the door is opened from inside. We are outside; the door is inside, here at the eye center. We have to withdraw the consciousness up to this door of our house and ‘knock’ here. The method of ‘knocking’ is to concentrate here, hold our attention here, and the door will be opened from inside. There we seek, and shall find the path leading to our destination. Being on that path, we will find the Lord, whom we are seeking in the body. These are all mystical terms which we have to understand.
    We also find in The Bible that Christ said, ‘If thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light.’ When we knock at that door, the single or third eye, that eye is opened and we see that light. Until we merge into that light, we cannot travel on this path. Until then we are full of darkness and we cannot know or see our destination. Christ also talked about the Word or Logos when he said, ‘The wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, and wither it goeth; so is everyone that is born of the spirit.’ By this he is referring to the Holy Ghost, that Audible Life Stream, the Holy Spirit, the Sound Current that is within everyone of us, and we can be in touch with that only after we knock and open this door, that single eye or third eye.”
    ~ Charan Singh. “The Master Answers”

  78. Osho wrote,….”But Jim, you have previously told me, and others that we will rot in hell or worse for making such remarks because Gurinder is the perfect master and we are responsible for turning people away from the perfect master, which is very bad karma.”
    Me: That’s a down right lie, Osho. I have never said such a thing here , nor sent any one to hell. You are now exposing your true colors.

  79. Arguna writes,….”May I ask a question – satsangis will shun anyone who makes a sexual remark or start looking down or at each other and smirking. Point is how the hell did they have children – immaculate conception????? Many went to Haynes to look for future partners for them selves or kids – mind you!”
    Me:…….I never heard of any one making children by 69ing or butt copulations, have you? If so, post a reference.
    There is a place for sexual comments among Satsangis, called “ Procreation” in Sant Mat Teachings. By Legal, procreation in marriage abiding by the Laws of each country, according to Charan Singh, who said Homosexuality was “Un-normal”.
    Manjit freaked out by Charan’s remark and cursed him! Wonder why?
    Gurinder allows Homosexuality and initiates Homos. He has no problem.
    Most likely, why he has Butts and 69s on his mind,……that has not fallen below his Third Eye. 😇
    I have no problem either, with Homosexuals or Lesbians, and know they are in transition from haven been another Gender in their past life which might take one or more reincarnations to completely transition to their current Gender.
    But that does not allow them to be promiscious any more than it does Straights, out side of marriage.
    But I fully agree with Charan that Homosexual life style is UNATURAL,…at least in most present Civilized Societies.
    Brahmachara and Celibacy should be the norm for Sincere Satsangi Homosexuals and Lesbians.
    I think most Sant Mat Masters would agree with Master Charan Singh.

  80. Before I forget and while I am on a roll, in the first Q & A session I attended, some one asked Gurinder to please grace him with his radiant form.
    Gurinder used an Oxy Moron to answer.
    He answered,…….The Radiant FORM is formless,,
    So, again, Charan’s Radiant Form to me was NOT formless, but in full body color, with Audio including his accent,
    Plus, I have friends that told me they SAW Gurinder’s radiant form inside.
    So Gurinder must be as Fakir Chand was,…i.e unknowledgeable regarding his Astral Projec tion to his Devotees.
    I believe the friends who told me they saw him.

  81. 777

    I can’t help to remember that night, on Thursday , the SatGuru
    telling his 20 accompanying disciples
    to wait and the entered a brothel
    The morning came and only 1 disciple left
    who said
    I have no other place to go
    at least ( brain cancer or not ) it will thin out
    RSSB folks somewhat , – – But I’m not sure
    Those who have united with Charan inside 24/7
    and have experienced that this is the same
    as uniting with Gurinder, The words and the always present Sound Stream
    will not leave
    There is no other such nice place to go
    Every body understands that you cannot be concentrated for long on the second
    and the Crown Chakra at the same time but why not in conception
    of a Holy Soul
    Now I think this over, I can very well mix the first Chakra with the seventh as well
    the sound it always there with interferences as well
    There should be nothing dirty around sex and our ass which are cultural defined
    But here It’s above my pay grade Arjuna
    Let be glad when you are 90% of the time at a very high place
    Suddenly however I remember that Sawan told a man that complained about his super sex drive to double meditation
    I never thought that yes ; when you fuck 5 hours a day and 19 hours engage
    really absorbe with The SoundCurrent , . . is not so bad …. 🙂
    But now I think Gurinder might disagree , but nothing is impossible
    In Jesus Name say the Christians –
    so with the real Name . . . Wauuuw
    There is also definitely a difference between first life-rs and fourth life-rs
    There is also a grand difference between earthly love and other eartly Loves
    based on compassion
    AND the degree the Sound Chakra Love can mingle in that eartly love
    But let’s not go stones and just look in our hearts ( that s in the middle )
    Best is to Love the Sound day and night , be part of it at all times
    and know the Words are also just That
    This is what was promised at initiation and a giant Bulk ofSaint guarantying
    These Masters is what you find at the third Eye . . if you never passed there before
    This Path is from a Genius who is a zillion steps before our slow passages
    and amazes us through ( at least ) serendipities
    Speaking of ONE :
    It is Both
    No God destroys what He created
    annd you need more to dance the tango
    We have the best of All Worlds between the 7th and the 1st region_sphere
    HERE AND NOW
    Enjoy
    777
    Bless everybody

  82. Tony

    Difference between Jim and Gurinder is that Gurinder is makiing serious things funny and easier to digest and Jim is making fun things serious and complicated.
    Osho is right you came to Dera with your concept and picture and i agree with Osho you dont love Charan 100% your love to him is conditioned. Charan loved Gurinder.

  83. s*

    Hi People,
    It is all what WE do with our Path,because that is our very´own´
    All kind of experiences we can have ,also bhakti…
    It is our very ´own´ bhakti.
    It is not going bad to us if we see through things.
    For me it was schocking at first,but I see it as growing up.
    Maharaji teached a lot..especially about Love!!
    Baba Gurinder the letting go of things..
    He is more ´human´
    But Maharaji was my greatest Love..
    I also had really trouble through pangs of separation..as written in the books forinstance Mira Bai and Bulleh Shah..
    I myself could not eat,talk and was totaly strange and out of control.
    So what I felt was´ where is the Master for the diciple in need´,I needed support.
    Anyway..itś all how it has/had to go..
    In the this stage we dońt know shit..
    Just BE..
    Vipassana is also very good.
    Sometimes I to satsang to just be there..and see what happens.
    Sometimes its very nice with btothers and sisters.
    Sometimes itś boring when people are soo into the teachings,with wich I can´t keep up with..

  84. s*

    The pangs and a sort of totaly home sickness,was after being in Dera for 3 months.
    And being very young..
    Later when I was in Dera after Maharaji left this world ..was also sort of shock..

  85. s*

    I miss a posting before this last one..but anyways..

  86. Osho, you don’t know the Scriptures, and is why you have become a Whore master and have not been able to stay with the wife of your youth, unlike me.
    Repent of your evil ways and restore the love you once had for The Lord of your heart, which eill replace the present bitterness yoy have drawn up on your self.
    😇😍💤💤💤
    “For the lips of a strange woman drop as a honeycomb, and her mouth is smoother than oil: but her end is bitter as wormwood, sharp as a two-edged sword. Her feet go down to death; her steps take hold on hell. Remove thy way far from her, and come not nigh the door of her house: Drink waters out of thine own cistern, and running waters out of thine own well. Let thy fountain be blessed : and thy rejoice with the WIFE OF THY YOUTH.Let her be as the loving hind and present roe; let her breasts satisfy thee at ALL times; and be thou ravished always with her love. And why wilt thou, my son, be ravished with a strange woman, and embrace the bosom of a stranger? “ ( Proverbs 5: 3, 4, 5, 8, 15, 18, 29, 20 )

  87. Osho Robbins

    Jim
    If you on the path of Christianity that would be a different matter.
    The bible advocates slavery too. Do you also buy into that or just the verses you want to select.
    Anyway putting that aside
    You go to beas. He says a few words that shock you and now you decide he is not a true master.
    You previously told me that so many people saw grinder change into Charan which proved he was a true master.
    You ignore the Babani episode and the making millions using his position and the fact that rssb is now about acquiring lots of property. And donation boxes dotted all over.
    And you get offended by a few words which frankly prove nothing.
    Just because he joked about 69 which he has done many times and used a word like butt you suddenly think he is a pervert and cannot be a true master and all the previous evidence you had now means nothing?
    And presumably Charan singh must have made a mistake in appointing him?
    But Charan was your guru. How can He make a mistake?
    Or is it perhaps that you are mistaken.
    Making jokes even if they have a sexual slant it no criteria to judge a master
    If he was caught in some sexual scandal that would be different.
    But you are condemning him for using a few words that offend you
    And the teachings of rssb say that you must never judge a master.
    Although I don’t follow him I certainly don’t condemn him. I like the fact that he has the courage to break free of the previous concepts of sant mat.

  88. OshoRobbins

    Jim
    By the way I am not a whore master whatever that means and there are no medals for staying with the first woman you married regardless of what proverbs says
    God, if he existed, would not be sitting around all day just checking who is still married to the first woman he met and who told a dirty joke.
    Osho rajneesh purposely told sexual jokes just to offend people who put him on a pedestal.
    There is nothing offensive about what gurinder said. The offence is in your mind because you feel he has not lived up to the standard of how a master should behave.
    But he has never lived up to any of those standards anyway
    You never had a problem before

  89. Ken

    Jim Sutherland,
    Are you a betrayer of Sant Mat and the Sant Satguru’s? Is that why you are disrespecting the person whom Charan selected to look after the sangat? Which also means you disrespect your own master Charan who you say initiated you? Do you even consider him as your Master?
    Are you even following the path or are you an Exer? You are the most vitriolic person I have ever read over the internet.
    As per you who is the true master of the present time? Or do you think this world is void of any true master?

  90. Arjuna

    69s lol. Never thought that term would see the light of day in threads where we debate higher things! Keep it chaps – pardon the pun lol

  91. Arjuna

    Say if it is a all a test from Master and we have all failed miserably. Consider it for a moment – just consider. After all who knows what a real master looks like and acts. Consider my friends

  92. manjit

    Jim: “Manjit freaked out by Charan’s remark and cursed him! Wonder why?”
    Hey Jim. Here’s the quote from Charan again, lest we forget his infinitely loving & perfect widsom and insight into the matter of homosexuality:
    “In “Quest for Light,” a book containing extracts from letters written by an Indian guru, Charan Singh, the guru said:
    “Please remember that anything that is against Nature is always improper and inadvisable. Nature has created the two sexes for the continuation of the species and for the satisfaction of the sex instinct within proper limits. If we go against it, it means we are doing something unnatural of which the laws of Nature do not approve. Homosexuality is contrary to all laws of Nature and no decent society approves it. The act is humiliating and degenerating not only in the eyes of others, but also in the eyes of those who are involved…There are no habits which we cannot break if we have the will and determination to do so.””
    Yes, why did I “freak out” by this repugnant, ignorant & judgemental, published in official RSSB literature remark by the All Loving Godman?
    Perhaps, as MBW also insinuated, it is because I am homosexual myself, and felt offended by this on a personal level?
    I guess if I stand around with people making anti-semitic remarks and I say that’s repugnant, ignorant & judgemental, it’s because I’m a Jew?
    Or if I stand around with men who make demeaning and sexually harassing comments about or to women, and I say that’s repugnant, it’s because I’m a woman?
    The real question, Jim, isn’t why I “freaked out”, but how can any thoughtful person consider this to be anything other than the biased, ignorant, judgemental, erroneous & un-compassionate ramblings of a mundane human being with as much flaws and errors as the rest of us?
    I’m glad you brought this up again, I won’t even argue the right or wrong, absurdity, non-spirituality, anti-wisdom etc about this remark. I will just let people read it for themselves:
    “In “Quest for Light,” a book containing extracts from letters written by an Indian guru, Charan Singh, the guru said:
    “Please remember that anything that is against Nature is always improper and inadvisable. Nature has created the two sexes for the continuation of the species and for the satisfaction of the sex instinct within proper limits. If we go against it, it means we are doing something unnatural of which the laws of Nature do not approve. Homosexuality is contrary to all laws of Nature and no decent society approves it. The act is humiliating and degenerating not only in the eyes of others, but also in the eyes of those who are involved…There are no habits which we cannot break if we have the will and determination to do so.””

  93. I remember from the Santmat Prakash (discourses by The Great Master – Sawan Singh Ji Maharaj; I don’t recall which volume of the book and which discourse – I read it quite a few years ago):
    (paraphrasing)
    “It takes a lot of energy for the body to make the virya (seminal fluid) and bring the body back to it’s original energy level then why waste our energy in such deeds ? ”
    And upon further asking by the disciple the Master said: “Do not over indulge yourself in it and never ever get engaged with any other woman, strictly just be with your wife (and the same is applicable to the women to just have the physical relation with your husband). When you keep attending your daily Simran and Bhajan with much devotion, your interest in the intercourse will start to decline with time.”
    Arjuna
    Have you ever experienced the rise of consciousness ?
    As mentioned earlier by 777 in one of his comments related to money.
    for the betterment of the planet and the betterment of all the living beings,
    if he possesses . . Goldman Sachs, or exploits cam4.com
    it makes to me no difference at all.
    Now, that was in certain other context but I was mentioning you above the cam4.com
    If you go and start to see the videos you might start getting aroused, and if you have experienced the rising of Surat in your body during meditation, just start doing your Simran even while watching the porn videos… if your inner focus is on Simran and the Sound Current, soon after you won’t feel that aroused and the same videos will actually just be looking funny indeed… even watching the 69 ones won’t let a drop of your blood flow to your private area given if your Surat is all sucked up.
    Master knows the inner condition of every disciple in front of HIM and replies and sometimes taunts him the way which will be in best interest of the disciple. It doesn’t mean that the Master’s consciousness is not at the Crown Chakra.
    By HIS super duper grace, for a few moments, HE allowed me to see HIS consciousness doing amazing things even while delivering the Satsang at Beas. That was not once, it reoccurred multiple times. It’s beyond the explanation of words.
    Which also made me realize how important and graceful to be at HIS feet attending HIS discourse. An hour spent under HIS feet (with heart full of devotion and love) is equivalent to meditation of a very very long time.

  94. manjit

    Jim: “Now if that doesn’t sound like I was being held in a Cencentration Camp, than just what was it?”
    Hehe. No Jim, your story re. issues with making a phone call REALLY doesn’t sound like a “concentration camp” AT ALL. Perhaps you need to re-read your history and re-adjust your sense of privilege and position in the world? 😉
    Thanks for sharing your story here, it must have took some courage.
    Though I’m a little taken aback at just how easily you found criticism with Gugu and RSSB based on material inconveniences, I can certainly understand your uneasiness with overt sexual references by the Pooran Sant Satguru of our times. As you may know, I posted about it over at RSS a few weeks or month or so ago.
    Again, it should be made clear, I don’t have any of the hang-ups you seem to have around sexuality & it’s expression, even by “spiritual teachers”. For example, this Satsang by Osho I find infinitely more interesting than any I ever heard at our local RSSB centre:
    https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=OCWCZU60iN4
    However, Gurinder is the product of a very specific theology & cosmology, within which he represents the energy of “Nam” or “Shabd”. Within the RS theology, the energy of lust or “Kam” goes in the opposite direction to that of Nam, and it said where one is, the other cannot be “Where there is kam, there is no naam”.
    There is a grand theological contradiction between what his position signifies and the words coming out of his mouth.
    Though, no doubt, the RSSB apologists on this forum will conduct beautiful and breathtaking intellectual & emotional gymnastics to rationalise this all away. It’s just so easy to do!
    Perhaps – and I actually mean this genuinely – there is more to Osho Robbins idea that Gugu is literally and openly changing the teachings – but only for the English speaking crowd – and this is just one more aspect to it? Perhaps this is Gugu imitating the Osho (in the video above)? Interesting!
    777: “Because RSSB Initiation qualifies to BE the sweet Shabd, . . to be God
    and you are not
    777”
    Hehehe. Much like all the talk of “love” on this forum by RS apologists – often even qualified with the words “RS Love” – all this “spirituality” comes across as very cultic, isolationist, exclusive etc?
    Is that really love?
    RSSB initiation “qualifies” “to be God”? Do you realise how utterly ridiculous that sounds? How utterly small your reality must be?
    Look, I think some of the comments against you by a poster were unfair – I actually understand much of what you’re trying to convey (from “serendepities”, which is more popularly known as “synchronicities”, or your focus on the number 7, which is an extension of Blavatsky’s writings, to your experiences with the inner sound. Incidentally, to wrap things up somewhat, I recall you once wrote about Melchizedek – here’s a link to a story about “serendepities” involving Melchizedek and a Frenchmen, how could I not post it? The full story is in Vallee’s book Messengers of Deception I think, excerpt found online below:
    https://books.google.co.uk/books?id=rP4lCwAAQBAJ&pg=PA255&lpg=PA255#v=onepage&q&f=false )
    I just don’t think you really comprehend what all of that means, yourself.
    It certainly isn’t any specific or peculiar to RSSB, Charan or Gurinder. These phenomena exist all over the place. How could it be, what’s so special about them?
    How you’re reading this phenomena is where the error originates. The Serendepities are out to trick you.

  95. Osho Robbins

    one initiated writes (in his great wisdom taken from RS books)
    “Which also made me realize how important and graceful to be at HIS feet attending HIS discourse. An hour spent under HIS feet (with heart full of devotion and love) is equivalent to meditation of a very very long time.”
    well well well
    Try telling that to Jim Sutherland.
    A short time in Beas with the current master and his whole spiritual path is finished. He is now labelled an “Exer” and a defector of the faith.
    He would have been better of not going then he could have continued in his delusion that Gurinder was the correct successor and not have to deal with the difficulty of Gurinder using words like Butt and 69.
    Two words and his lifelong faith is over.
    fuck me!

  96. Osho Robbins

    Jim,
    Check out this video
    https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=otGQqO2TYMI
    Can you write factually exactly WHAT offended you so deeply?
    Without the avoidance factor of mixing the pastor example.
    From what I can gather, the dialogue went something like this
    Questioner: blah blah – complaints (not sure what about) Jim can explain
    Gurinder: You complaints are unfounded (or words to that effect)
    Questioner: But Master,……
    Gurinder: I told you – unfounded
    Questioner: But Master…… Blah Blah Blah
    Gurinder: You sure like your ‘Buts’ , huh? don’t you? (Gurinder is joking)
    Do you still like your wife’s Butt? (this is a pun on the word ‘but…)
    (This is simply Gurinder’s style of humour – nothing to get offended over)
    Questioner: Master, I am 69, and no longer think of butts.
    Gurinder: Well, do you know what 69 means?
    Questioner: Master, Masters shouldn’t talk about things like that….
    That’s about it from what I can gather.
    Now seriously – I don’t think any person can find anything offensive in that.
    And if they do – they need to get out more.
    Because
    “There are more things in heaven and earth, Horatio,
    Than are dreamt of in your philosophy.”
    – Hamlet (1.5.167-8), Hamlet to Horatio

    Firstly Gurinder made a pun on the person’s constant but… but….
    I can see nothing offensive and nothing to be embarrassed about so far.
    Next: “Do you still like your wife’s butt?” – nothing offensive
    He is not expecting an answer – as he is still playing on the pun
    The question is Rhetorical
    Then the questioner says he is 69.
    This gives Gurinder another chance to continue the joke
    All he asked was “Do you know what 69 means?”
    The guy could have said “Yes – it’s one less than 70”
    Instead of getting offended.
    Actually its quite possible he was not offended and the only person to get offended was Jim
    There is nothing in that dialogue that would make me conclude that Gurinder was a pervert or that he has descended into lower chakras and is no longer a true master
    Come on Jim – are you seriously saying that two sentences that are not even explicit offended you?
    You are just easily offended.
    Is that the only thing he said that offended you in the whole trip?
    If so, then you don’t have a case.
    Seriously – you act like you’ve just uncovered a major scandal.
    You need to relax and not be so uptight. Unless you have anything else
    My verdict is “case dismissed”

  97. manjit

    This thread is so fucking funny! :o)
    Two questions if I may:
    1) Somebody (perhaps either Vinny or Juan, I cannot recall) posted up here a few weeks or months ago a quote from Kabir, I think, which said something along the lines of “the 5 words cannot help you”, a whole verse – can anybody remember the verse & poster, and if the poster is reading this, can you please cite the source for the quote, as I’ve never read it before? If it’s correct/accurate, which I’m suspicious of, it would be one of the most interesting posts here in years, and it got lost without comment?!
    2) 777 – can I please ask, just out of curiosity, were you involved with any of the “order of Melchizedek” groups that popped up in France around the 60s and 70s?

  98. 777

    Manjit repeated my
    777: “Because RSSB Initiation qualifies to BE the sweet Shabd, . . to be God
    and you are not
    777”
    You said : Is this Love
    I should have said :
    “and you are not initiated”
    just factual not offensive
    Later Osho gave 4 initiation in a row with Charan in the middle
    He knew that THAT is exacty my doubt
    so why that inconspiciously and without Date, Representative
    I still believe Osho never was connected with the Sound by a Saint
    and has no clu
    Manjit : Your later questions
    I never heard of such Melchisedek group here in France
    You made me curious because who knows what kind of old wisdom they preserved
    I will certainly read the Vallée book you gave
    I have a book of him – He s a fine writer
    777

  99. 777

    Questioner: Master, Masters shouldn’t talk about things like that….
    What was Gurinder’s answer
    ??
    Jim said
    He s quite different than on the Gaddi
    I guess between the Q&A humor there are
    a lot of lessons as was with beloved Charan
    often catched by the target only
    I had my share
    but in this case the sex-waves go all over the planet and the web – WOW and Haha
    Sorry Jim
    My wife said the last butt should be but too
    because probably the man has a wife saying all the time : but … this, but … that
    the whole day
    Now the 6-neuf . . . what does the Grand Jury think
    Guilty or Innocent
    777

  100. Osho Robbins

    777 writes:
    “Later Osho gave 4 initiation in a row with Charan in the middle
    He knew that THAT is exacty my doubt
    so why that inconspiciously and without Date, Representative
    I still believe Osho never was connected with the Sound by a Saint
    and has no clu”
    You write such nonsense. manjit knows me personally
    he knows I was initiated into RSSB
    Also – use your brain
    I was an officially appointed NATIONAL speaker for RSSB
    That would be impossible for someone who is not even initiated
    and someone who has no clu has no chance of being a national speaker
    so please – think before you write crap.
    one of my satsangs is on youtube

  101. Osho Robbins

    Ken to Jim Sutherland comment above:

    Jim Sutherland,
    Are you a betrayer of Sant Mat and the Sant Satguru’s? Is that why you are disrespecting the person whom Charan selected to look after the sangat? Which also means you disrespect your own master Charan who you say initiated you? Do you even consider him as your Master?
    Are you even following the path or are you an Exer? You are the most vitriolic person I have ever read over the internet.
    As per you who is the true master of the present time? Or do you think this world is void of any true master?
    Posted by: Ken | October 22, 2017 at 04:20 AM

    The very questions you asked others are being asked of you now
    because you have rattled the cage of the faithful
    Now – you are being asked if YOU are an EXER
    and how can you believe in Charan when you don’t believe in Gurinder?
    since Charan appointed him?
    Ken, Jim is just writing what happened to him and the conclusions he made from it.
    He used to be one of the faithful – but now because he has said he no longer considers Gurinder a true master, now you turn against him?
    he is the same person.
    Just as Blogger Brian is the same person who wrote the RSSB book “Life is fair”
    just because a person changes his mind – does not mean he is now the enemy (as in EXER)

  102. Arjuna

    At One Initiated – thank you for input but trust me – you do not know my story. Can you also explain why yogis who have made contact with this sound and light – have fallen at the sight of a gorgeous woman???? By the way I don’t know your story either.

  103. juan

    Charan claimed no special powers
    Gurinder also claims no special powers from what I have heard so why assign powers to them and then get offended when they act in a human way?
    This is by Maharaj Charan Singh in his book The Master Answers:
    Saints can do whatever they like. There is absolutely no restriction on them, but they generally do not like to break the law of nature.
    We are always concerned with our Master. He is the Lord to us. He is God to us. We have to look just to our own Master and nobody else. We are not concerned how many Masters have been in this world before, or how many Masters are present, or how many Masters will come after us. We are only concerned with our Master and He is everything to us.
    Newsletter:
    The only way the mind will give in and give up is by listening and following our beloved Master’s instructions. We need to build a trust in him so solid and resolute, that whatever comes our way, we don’t doubt the path for a single second.
    And to get there, he tells us that we just need to follow.
    No more, no less. Not our minds, but simply follow the vows. Not resist. Not fight…not implore him for inner visions, but just obey. Like he did, like Hazur did before him, and all the previous Shabd Masters did with their Masters.
    There are no quick fixes in Sant Mat. A true disciple must prove his or her mettle, and that can only be done by following the instructions of the Sant Sat Guru.
    ¿Are not the teachings based on the importance of the Master, Nam? Is’nt it the Masters not only talk, directly or indirectly, but also demonstrate to the sangat and newbies of their special powers through different means? Would most of the followers accept slavery or discipleship if these Masters made them clear that they had no special powers?
    Why so big gatherings are arranged. Is it not to show their muscle, demonstrate the world their power?

  104. To Ken , Osho , Manjit and all the others waiting with baited breath to further interigate and crucify me:
    I am taking the same approach OSHO once gave to One Initited here. “ I don’t owe you or any one else here any response about any thing”.
    I voluntarily posted my experiences, as I am granted Free Wiil to do so, and feel I have already been much more generous with my sharing than any one here deserves.
    How ever, I am willing to continue being interegated by both the Devotees and Exers, ……when Dr. David Lane has the Cajunes to show up here, with me, to also be interegated and questioned by all, the same time as me, condidering, he has posted negative stuff about RSSB , Gurinder, Charan, Thakar , Kirpal, and others, while hyping Fakir Chand for the last 20 plus years!
    I am not an Exer, primarily, because I have never been an INNER, or Fundamentalist yearly Dera Visiter, ever.
    My Path has been……..just as Charan taught. …i.e. doing the best I can, not worrying about results, and leaving the rest to The Father.
    I have done just that, and remained on the Path, most likely, stronger than any one I have ever read here, with the exception of a very few, in spite of haven read all of David Lanes Brain Neural Atheist books, his entire Chand library, as well as this site and Lanes Snake Pit site that drove away more sincere seekers who stumbled on to that site than Ishwar Puri will ever be able to initiate.
    So, those with out sin, can cast the first stone.
    I said what I said, and have ZERO obligation to say any more or explain further to any body.
    When Lane shows up to explain why he has changed from being an Exer, and has changed his mind about Gurinder Singh, then I will reapper to be on the Stage with him to be asked the same questions you ask him.
    P.S. when he appears, dont forget to ask him if he would have been O.K. when Gurinder joked about Butts and 69s if Lane , his Wife Andrea, and 2 Sons had been sitting in the Audatorium with me during that event.
    If Lane would have been O.K. with it, then perhaps he has been contitioned by his time with Catholic Priests.
    Any way, only he can say. He can write new Books, and edit old books until hell freezes over, but the cows wont quit moooing or get fed until he returns here in person and fesses up.

  105. moongoes

    Haha Manjit i rarely hear you say fuck…just give me the fucking hammer!!! I am having this video from time to time now for years to make me loose and relaxed. Hey we can add this one too also a nice and great guy Ct.fletcher
    https://youtu.be/aWACCWBzAmc

  106. s*

    Actually I understand Jim somewhat really!
    He did not,could not ,understand that a Guru talks like this.
    I myself must say that I really love Gurinder..,But! I found him making to many jokes continous..
    Some serious people from holland said he is sort of popie jopie which means wanting to be populair..
    He is fine also..but what to say..he is so different in Punjabi satsang..
    Now talking about all this.., he says once, when I mentioned him that I hate the chaurasi word,what means transmigration..He said then do´nt hear it!
    In an evening satsang he also made jokes when I mentioned that that word ,I said the soul recicle and he had a Laugh..and said soul does never recicle and that was it..
    In fact I still love him!!
    But I dońt know him in his personal life,neither of us do right?
    So what in fact are we talking about??
    I can still have the feeling that he loves me back!! Really!!
    But I make that all up..
    Why would he love me,while there are so many diciples??
    So I am not attached anymore to outside Guruś.
    Only the LOVE real Love..is inside your very Own heart

  107. Jen

    Quote Osho: ” Now seriously – I don’t think any person can find anything offensive in that. And if they do – they need to get out more.”
    I seem to be the only female posting here (and being ignored) about this subject. I find what Gurinder has said to be very offensive. I am old now and not at all interested in sex, in fact find it quite repulsive which is why I am divorced and living on my own. Living a wonderful, peaceful and dare I say it “pure” lifestyle now.
    A so called ‘perfect living master’ would not be indulging in this type of conversation, even just joking about it. A pure mind is essential. After all, Sant Mat teaches that Nam (the divine creative power) is the opposite of Kam (lust, passion, desire).
    So he is just another ordinary man in a position of power having fun and enjoying the game he is playing in fooling so many desperate people. Sad really…

  108. Tony

    For christ sake Gurrinder DID NOT OFFENSE!!!!
    We know him now for almost 20years….No. He is not. 100000 and and 10000 of circle of stupid already 1000000 ties chewed debates!!!!
    Swolen brains you have..

  109. 777

    I have a question
    Can anybody confirm Gurinder saying :
    Now guys, stop in meditation making and
    repeating your films . . .
    Instead listen to the sound
    It’s something I so wholehearted agree with
    Make Fun, . . be Happy
    777
    ps
    Elderly, . . no foetus position, but the vertebra as straight as you can
    Now attention
    In a silent place try to hear silence AND YOU CAN’T
    What remains and you might have never noticed , . . . I t might be IT
    in distant form
    It s impossible to be in total silence 🙂
    777

    PS2
    You want to go in ? . . . Go Brians !

  110. Jen

    777, here’s some fun mystical gobbledygook for you, just for a change…
    Living momentarily, avoiding unseen forces, hearing voices … escaping the false light, running from imaginary gurus, caught in the matrix … wandering through the misty layers, never ending stories, nonsense in my ears, bells and gongs increasing… dying never ceasing.. on and on forever

  111. 777

    Jen
    RSSB is not at all hearing / seeing this or that
    It is BEING THAT and nobody will believe
    Imaging sister BE THAT – ” before Abraham , Sister, You are
    When the Ocean comes to You as a Lover, be quick, don t hesitate , . . Marry Him
    The Kings Falcon, for no reason has landed on your shoulder and has become Yours
    Rumi
    777

  112. Osho Robbins

    Jim wrote:

    To Ken , Osho , Manjit and all the others waiting with baited breath to further interrogate and crucify me:
    I am taking the same approach OSHO once gave to One Initited here. “ I don’t owe you or anyone else here any response about anything”.
    I voluntarily posted my experiences, as I am granted Free Wiil to do so, and feel I have already been much more generous with my sharing than any one here deserves.

    Jim, you are correct – you don’t owe anyone anything.
    neither do I or anyone else.
    I comment on here voluntarily.
    I can continue or stop at any moment
    but you are saying

    I have already been much more generous with my sharing than any one here deserves.

    now that gives a lot away.
    deserves?
    are you giving out some valuable information that is only for the deserving?
    and now they are no longer deserving because they are asking hard questions?
    let’s get this clear. Very clear.
    NOBODY is baiting you, crucifying you, or interrogating you.
    Those are all perceptions and show what is going on inside your mind.
    We all live in a world of meaning that is created in out head
    like a map in our head
    then we mistake the map for the real world outside
    and think they are the same
    we think the map is the outside world
    we think the meaning we created is really out there in reality
    when really the meaning is our own creation
    inside our head only – and meanings can change very quickly
    There is a book called
    “Don’t mistake a memo for reality”
    the reality is just this:
    Gurinder told a few jokes
    the jokes offended you (but not others)
    you created the meaning in your head that
    “this cannot be a true master as masters don’t talk like that”
    so – nothing has happened – just two jokes.
    but in your mind (your map of the world) a lot has happened.
    and the reason is that you have a CORE BELIEF
    and the actions of Gurinder have contravened that core belief.
    Do you believe in freedom of speech?
    do you believe anyone is free to speak their mind?
    Does that include telling jokes?
    Now you might add “But my beloved Charan would NEVER tell such jokes”
    That is true
    But Jim, wake to the reality
    Gurinder IS NOT Charan – in fact nothing like him
    he is not meant to be – Gurinder is Gurinder – not Charan
    So many examples have been given of how Gurinder behaves so differently from Charan
    here’s the big question and I will boldify it

    SO FUCKING WHAT?”

    Gurinder could say
    “Oh did I offend you? I am so sorry – but it was on purpose”
    If a few jokes offend you – then seriously – you need to get out a lot more
    little kids have an anti-dote
    it goes like this
    “Sticks and stone………………..
    May break my bones………………….
    but WORDS………… (and that is all they are!)
    will NEVER hurt me………….”
    and if the words DO hurt you then………..
    it means………..
    that YOU and only YOU are creating the hurt
    Words are just words – jokes are just jokes
    words have ZERO power over you
    except the power YOU give them
    Now imagine you are INDIAN or SPANISH or FRENCH
    and cannot understand a single word of english
    the same words are spoken – and the audience laughs
    and you laugh too (so you don’t feel left out)
    you will come back from that same satsang and say
    “WOW – he really had everyone laughing”
    same satsang – same words – different experience
    Someone else – english speaking – but who fucking swears all the time
    and tells sexual jokes every second sentence.
    in the same audience – he comes back and says
    “Gurinder was fucking Hillarious”
    What is the point I am making?
    You live in a world of meaning and meanings control your world
    You do not live in the real world
    This is all part of NLP – as explained in this video about our VALUES
    https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=D90rnFhLjZ4
    Your values create your inner world
    and your inner world is projected onto your outer world
    and that is how you determine what is happening in the outer world
    So, Jim, because of your inner values
    your inner world changed and you projected that onto Gurinder
    as the cause because his words went against your beliefs about what
    is “GOOD, PROPER and RIGHT”
    You concluded that Gurinder is out of line and WRONG
    This affected you because there are unanswered questions in your mind
    questions like
    “How can Charan have appointed a jerk like Gurinder?”
    so you now have a CONFLICT of values going on in your mind
    on the one hand you consider Charan to be your guru
    but Charan appointed Gurinder
    so in some way – you will eventually resolve this conflict
    and that means you will drop the whole sant mat ideas
    or find a way to keep you connection with Charan while dropping Gurinder
    It doesn’t matter how illogical – if you want to – you will find a way

  113. Osho Robbins

    Jim wrote:

    To All the others waiting with baited breath to further interrogate and crucify me:

    I have news for you
    nobody is waiting for anything. Everyone is just carrying on with their life, doing their own thing. You are not that important.
    You are not on trial – so there is no interrogation. That idea of interrogation is a meaning you are creating in your mind.
    We are all just asking – you can reply – or not. makes no difference to me or others.
    and there is not going to be any crucifixion because you are not jesus
    so relax, take a deep breath
    and wake up and realize
    nothing has changed – except in your mind.
    Gurinder has not become a pervert overnight
    two puns on the words “but” and “age 69” does not equal pervert
    except in your mind.
    and if you are so advanced spiritually as you say – then please contact Charan Singh on the inner planes and ask him whats fucking going on, and use those exact words when you ask.
    If he gets offended – you’re fucked
    if he laughs – you can laugh with him
    and that is Sach khand
    and if you have no contact with Charan Singh – then get fucking real and admit that you are nowhere on the RSSB path because if you cant even contact your own guru at will on the inner planes – then you have not even taken the first step and all your ego is for nothing.
    sant mat says that the path begins from the radiant form. Until then you are just on probation.
    Then drop all your judgemental nonsense and either follow the RSSB path or don’t follow it. But stop kidding yourself that you are advanced.

  114. Osho,
    The jackass you talked about,
    It appears you yourself called on your own phone to protect it … who is the jackass ? he he.
    It surely proves over and again that your phone doesn’t have a soul, instead you surely have the soul to protect not only yourself but your phone as well. Even when the phone was about to get kissed by the spilled water on your table, your soul wanted to just pick it up asap to protect it.
    You surely got a soul, indeed a jackass one … ha ha !!

  115. Arjuna,
    I think I have detailed my story on this forum a few times, but I don’t think it’s too worthy to search for.
    You are more than welcome to share your story here with all of us.
    To answer your question on why the yogis fails, is best given by the Great Master Sawan Singh Ji Maharaj. The 5 great commandos (kam, krodh, moh, lobh, moh ahamkaar) only gets cleaned up once you reach and succeed Par – Brahm and that too with the guidance of the Master.
    If you are below that level any of the commando can shoot you at any point of time for they are deployed for this duty only. However, most yogis falsely thinks that they have mastered over the commandos and that misconception is the root cause of the fall of every yogi along with the fact that they didn’t get under the feet of the True Master.
    I remember a text by the Great Rumi here (just adding the brief here): When a showman brings the Anaconda from the Jungle to the town thinking it was dead, to do a drama and make quick bucks and the fame. As soon as the afternoon’s heat fell upon the snake, it stretched itself and it’s mouth and first thing it eaten was the head of the showman.
    Anyone below the Par – Brahm (most yogis and even most of us all here) – even when thinking they have mastered the Mind and the Commandos, it’s just because the snake is kind of in deep sleep but it still is as alive and dangerous as it can be.
    Until they are not mastered, a great self control and the continuous Simran really helps keeping them cool and calm and not disturb you over and over again.
    For example if you are aroused, the simplest and easiest thing is to just flush yourself, not only sex, but also consider masturbation. That doesn’t need a self control because that’s just a reaction to the situation. The control is needed to start doing the Simran and instead boost your Surat so that all the focus is sucked up and up and you will get rid of the arousal. It may take many minutes or even an hour and you start getting headache – but that’s the game then.
    Also, the arousal will interfere over and over again for the day and also for the whole week sometimes as well… but it’s an amazing game to realize the power of Simran and Bhajan over and over again by defeating the stupid arousal. Sometimes you also get defeated as well, but that’s also ok, if you are defeated being with your wife/husband… but as the Great Master said, never over indulge yourself. Try never to waste your fluid – it takes a lot of energy to rebuild it – better spend that energy in arousing the Surat.
    So yeah, the Path needs a lot of courage, dedication, devotion and self control to continue the progress with every passing day and every passing moment.
    Lots of Love.

  116. tucson

    In regard to comments posted by Osho (Hi, Osho), Jim and others:
    I think if I wanted to go the faith based route I would choose Jesus over Charan or Gurinder.
    Why?
    He’s got a better deal. He’s really liberal and not uptight about discipline at all.
    Jesus doesn’t require 2.5 hours daily of meditation. You get more time for golf. All you have to do is accept him as your lord and savior, maybe pray a little bit and try to be a good person. That’s it. You’re in there. The pearly gates will open at death.
    You can drink wine or eat a muffin that has egg in it. No worries about lard in the pie crust or rennet in the cheese ravioli. What a relief! No more waitress interrogation about ingredients. “I’ll have the waffles, please.” That’s all there is to it.
    No more manmuhks or gurmuhks. People are just people.
    And that compulsive mind-numbing simran. No need with Jesus. He’s got you covered. He died on the cross so you don’t have to worry about that stuff. Let your mind wander all over the map if you like. Think about what Kim Kardashian is up to. It doesn’t matter. Well, maybe throw in a prayer now and then just so Jesus knows you haven’t flown the coop.
    You can even have desires. Like a bigger TV or a fancy car. Well, maybe thoughts of world dominance is going a little too far.
    “But Jesus isn’t a perfect living Master and Gurinder is and Charan was.”, you say. How do you know what Gurinder and Charan are/were? How do you know who Jesus was/is? You don’t.
    But what about Sar Bachan or the Bible? They’re just words man. Ideas and concepts thought up by somebody.
    What is true for you now, right now, when ideas, words and concepts have yet to bubble up?
    Don’t know? Need help? Want help?
    Then I say, if you have nothing more to go on than words and fancy talk, scriptures and here say, take the savior with the best deal.
    For me, that’s the one that lets me have mayonnaise on my avocado sandwich.

  117. Osho,
    You said:
    “Just because you cannot make a thing that was alive, Alive again,
    after it is dead, does not prove anything of the existence of something beyond the body.
    If I smash up a computer and you fail to get it working again, it will not prove that the computer had a soul.”
    My dear stupid and silly jackass Osho, You the preacher of Science, have you ever studied science ?
    Exactly that does prove of the existence of something and also somewhere.
    Read about the reversible chemical reactions where if the chemical reaction outputs a gaseous component and if it goes away, you can not establish a reverse equilibrium without again adding that component of the gas, and if you do – it proves the existence of the gaseous component in the output of the primary reaction.
    And yeah, it’s impossible that you smash a computer and I will fail to get it working again, only if you knew about me you wouldn’t have said it. I can easily change the chips on the motherboards, let alone changing the peripherals which is super easy these days … ha ha .. It’s ultra easy for me to get it to working by replacing the smashed part.
    But yeah, surely if manjit will smash your head with the jackhammer, he won’t be able to get you working again… even when you replace the nerves or tissues.
    manjit, please be cautious before hitting Osho, for he also got the crown chakra 😉 .. but he is just behaving stupid that he doesn’t.
    Jim is not an Exer, you are trying to impose this label on him. Too bad of you, Osho.
    You are calling names to the Masters and others.
    Learn from your friend manjit who is concerning and downplaying on Jim’s little material inconveniences.
    Everyone knows here your story, you basically got your little twisted ego hurt big time by not being allowed to access your car for a few extra minutes. You applied your super duper IQ, “Master is gone, and hence every path should be freed open”
    I remember Soami Ji Maharaj’s verse:
    “Zara si taad maar nahin sehta”
    English: “You don’t bear the slightest of scolding at the Satsang”
    Paraphrasing:
    You Osho will bear everything in the worldly affairs. You will wait for the tickets in cinema hall but you can not wait for accessing your car in Satsang. You can easily get scolded on daily basis by your boss in your job, but you still remain in that Job,.. And at Satsang just one word is sewadar says to not sit here or sit there for better organising you start screaming.
    Especially when talking about the London, the most laid back city in the world.. full of beautifully rich and lethargic people around, can endlessly wait for the glass of water, for their next metro.
    Their patience is amazing.
    Where does this patience goes when you attend the Discourse of the Master ?
    You expect everything to be perfect and delivered rightly in front of you, as if you are the Master there at the Satsang center and every volunteer is there in your service. Who are you ? A silly guy with a huge ego ? … who is in so much hurry to access his car or the car area ?
    At Airport, even when there is no flight, no airplane is even landed, you are still not allowed to enter the parking area, you are ok with that… but how badly you are hurt when the volunteer asked you to still wait for a few more minutes, but it’s just your ego which got big time hurt as you are a national speaker you should be rightly allowed to access your car even when no one else is allowed for better organising. Your ego wanted an edge over others and that’s why you were hurt.
    Your ego is giving every non-sensical reasons to cover it up.
    You need not to blame the Master and calling HIM names for your own misdeeds and the stupid ego hurt. The reason is only you. You are hard at heart that’s why you got hurt. It’s impossible to hurt the soft ones.
    Ever read the Sehjobai: She tells to walk the Path of the Master, you need to become soft like the Cotton that even the sharp sword will not be able to hurt you. The harder you are, the more you will get hurt… the less you will progress.
    Just because of your such hardness and the ego hurt you started depleting yourself. And now you are proudly living as an Exer … and eagerly waiting to label any other one as an Exer as well.
    What the heck you are upto ?
    Looks like you are romanticizing the rotting after the death and trying to do everything to achieve it.
    Once you hate or bash something openly, the ego even gets bigger … as how can you now go and attend the Satsang because you have already said so much negative stuff about it, how would you face someone who is there in Satsang and recognize you as the the Exer.
    A tip for you: Everyone has to die alone, you should not care what anyone else will think of you.
    You should think about your own journey. Do yourself a favor, do some “daya” on yourself. If you have become an exer because of your non-sense thinking and hurting your ego, you can become a follower again by lowering your ego.

  118. Osho Robbins

    One initiated wrote:
    “Jim is not an Exer, you are trying to impose this label on him. Too bad of you, Osho. You are calling names to the Masters and others.
    My response: If that is your level of perception, you need help.
    I did not call Jim an “Exer” – I don’t even know what the term really means.
    It was KEN who said that and I copied that comment to write about it.
    basically the person who used to call other “EXERs” is now being called an EXER – ironic. That was my point.
    Personally I don’t give a rats ass who is a believer or an exer or anything else.
    and in any case – how do you know if Jim is an EXER or now – whatever an EXER is. He did say to everyone – “Run away from Gurinder’s path” which is not what a believer says.
    One Initiated:
    Everyone knows here your story, you basically got your little twisted ego hurt big time by not being allowed to access your car for a few extra minutes. You applied your super duper IQ, “Master is gone, and hence every path should be freed open”
    Osho: I suggest you go read the account again. It had nothing to do with ego. It was about the meaning of SEVA – does it just mean to obey orders, or to actually be helpful? It turns people into zombies who are not allowed to think.
    pretty much like the way you are now because obviously from these comments the process is complete with you.
    One Initiated:
    I remember Soami Ji Maharaj’s verse:
    “Zara si taad maar nahin sehta”
    English: “You don’t bear the slightest of scolding at the Satsang”
    Osho:
    You need to direct that to Jim.
    The shabd you are referring to is about the guru admonishing the disciple
    I am not a disciple and the people I was talking to were not the guru
    so your comment if way out of context,
    just like the rest of your comments which I will not even address as you are too far gone to have a debate with.

  119. Osho Robbins

    one initiated:
    Once you hate or bash something openly, the ego even gets bigger … as how can you now go and attend the Satsang because you have already said so much negative stuff about it, how would you face someone who is there in Satsang and recognize you as the the Exer.
    osho:
    How can I go attend satsang? With my feet. I go anytime I wish to. I have no issue at all. I usually attend the national satsangs. I even go to the mic and ask questions. I am not afraid to meet or face anyone. I have nothing to be afraid of. So not sure what you are getting at.
    and My ego is not hurt and I am not hurt. You are living in fiction land.

  120. Osho Robbins

    one initiated:
    At Airport, even when there is no flight, no airplane is even landed, you are still not allowed to enter the parking area, you are ok with that… but how badly you are hurt when the volunteer asked you to still wait for a few more minutes, but it’s just your ego which got big time hurt as you are a national speaker you should be rightly allowed to access your car even when no one else is allowed for better organising. Your ego wanted an edge over others and that’s why you were hurt.
    Your ego is giving every non-sensical reasons to cover it up.
    Osho: I am afraid you really need help. When was I told to wait a few more minutes? That never even happened – you are making up stories in your head. And what as any of this got to do with me previously being a national speaker? Your comments are non-sensical – you must me hanging out with 777 too much.

  121. Appreciative Reader

    Not to step on anyone’s sensibilities (given the heated discussion), but I have to say, I found this thread to be absolutely hilarious!
    I LOL-ed away at quite a few of the comments. And one in particular had me almost literally ROFL-ing away helplessly : the “whore master” one.
    Plain simple peasant lad Osho Robbins, all tousled hair and hay sticking out his collar, gets tapped on his Butt (sorry, I meant his Shoulder) with the royal Sword by his Majesty King Obnoxiosus LXIX, and hey presto, transformation! Arise, Sir Whore Master, resplendent in shining chain mail and visor! Blaring trumpets, swooning princess, fill up the rest yourself.
    PS — Just (an attempt at) a joke — No offense intended to anyone ! Neither to the protagonist in my little tableau, who I know will certainly not take offense but will instead LOL himself when he reads this, nor to the character artiste who has absolutely no possible cause to but probably still will.
    PPS — One Initiated, if you’re reading this — remember we had this discussion once, some time back, about smileys? I’d told you then that I don’t use emoticons. (And I don’t, as a rule.) Yet this is one comment that’s simply crying out for a real smiley (as opposed to the clumsy colon-hyphen-bracket). So I stand corrected about not needing to post smileys! Would you step in, please, and show us how?

  122. RS Sceptic

    Hi Everyone
    I have been away from this site for a while and I come back to
    horror shock
    The great believer Jim Sutherland has had a wake up call
    Guru Gurinder used some sexual language and Jim Sutherland is out for the round. He is telling people to run away from RSSB.
    interesting turn of events
    This is how believers become sceptics
    something happens and they realise they have been conning themselves
    Gurinder, like all so-called masters is just a man and he is having fun
    and if he doesn’t like what someone is saying – he will use whatever language works – to shut the person up.
    since it is his sangat, he is playing home territory so he can’t lose
    nobody is going to support the questioner over their Guru even if the guru is clearly wrong.
    Maybe the rest of you believers also need to pay a visit to dera and get the same shock treatment.
    777, one initiated, Spencer, and few others – book a charter flight and get over there while the jokes are coming fresh and fast.
    have a laugh and get de-programmed out of RSSB dogma
    it’s a special two for one deal.

  123. RS Sceptic

    All you believers and RSSB followers take note
    If Jim Sutherland can have his blind faith shattered so easily
    then what does that tell you?
    Your faith is fickle and paper thin.
    Remember this simple truth
    Brian, Manjit, Osho Robbins, Arjuna, Jen, Tuscon, to name but a few
    were once all believers before they looked behind the curtain
    Just like in the Wizard of Oz, the wizard is finally revealed for what he really is – no powerful wizard – but just a little man. Behind the curtain is a man pretending to be the powerful OZ
    Just like in RSSB there is an ordinary man pretending to be the all powerful master.
    And all you believers believe until Jim goes to Dera and has his belief shattered.
    but he still holds onto the last remains
    by saying that he still believes that sant mat is the highest teaching
    and one initiated sticks his two cents worth in there
    “Jim is not an Exer, you are trying to impose this label on him. Too bad of you, Osho.
    You are calling names to the Masters and others.”
    My God, are you believers so deluded?
    Jim himself has told the believer to run a mile.
    Ken has called him an Exer, which is what he is.
    And one initiated is putting words in Jim’s mouth by saying he is not an Exer?
    Whatever next.
    This is getting funnier by the minute.
    and One initiated,
    the kind of language you are using on here is getting interesting
    I would suggest you approach Gurinder to see if you qualify to be the next master
    with a little training you are almost there
    in fact you might even be able to teach him a trick of two.

  124. RS Sceptic

    Here is one initiated teaching Arjuna about sant mat
    like he is the appointed authority
    “To answer your question on why the yogis fails, is best given by the Great Master Sawan Singh Ji Maharaj. The 5 great commandos (kam, krodh, moh, lobh, moh ahamkaar) only gets cleaned up once you reach and succeed Par – Brahm and that too with the guidance of the Master.
    If you are below that level any of the commando can shoot you at any point of time for they are deployed for this duty only. However, most yogis falsely thinks that they have mastered over the commandos and that misconception is the root cause of the fall of every yogi along with the fact that they didn’t get under the feet of the True Master.
    Anyone below the Par – Brahm (most yogis and even most of us all here) – even when thinking they have mastered the Mind and the Commandos, it’s just because the snake is kind of in deep sleep but it still is as alive and dangerous as it can be.”
    This is what all believers do.
    They read something, or hear it in satsang. Now it becomes their knowledge and they think it is the truth because they have heard it so many times.
    They have heard of SHABD, NAAM, so now that qualifies them to talk about it as if they know.
    one initiated, you don’t know a thing. what you written above is simply copied from RSSB books. It is dogma.
    What do you know of Yogis and where they go to?
    How many yogis have you met?
    I am afraid you are writing total shit. You have no idea at all
    yet somehow you think what you are writing is the truth.
    You are convinced, brainwashed by RSSB dogma and you mistake that for knowledge
    Just like all the RSSB followers who think they are getting somewhere just because they have attended so many satsangs, so eventually they can preach the knowledge they have learnt.
    but where have they got to?
    Where have you got to? What have you achieved?
    Jim has nothing but belief, and that too is now shattered.
    what a wasted life

  125. Septic,
    It’s so good to see that at least Jim has given you, Osho and a few others a reason to have boils in your blood… and you are enjoying the excitement of the venom you are creating out of it.
    At least you guys are happily dancing by thinking that Jim has joined hands with you – he he.
    Good for you guys to be so happy and dancing in the filth – only thing is that you are not able to realize it’s filth, once you do, you will start disgusting yourselves and your deeds.
    And please tell the meaning of Exer to your friend Osho, he is in dire need to understand some words which he himself has used more than ever used on the whole forum collectively by all other commenters.

  126. RS Sceptic

    Dear one initiated,
    you need to go to school as you cannot even spell the word “sceptic”
    Nobodys blood is boiling, except yours, which is why you write such total meaningless nonsense.
    When did I say Jim has joined hands?
    this shows the way you think.
    non-believers don’t need company to validate their beliefs
    that is what believers need.
    you wrote
    “some words which he himself has used more than ever used on the whole forum collectively by all other commenters.”
    seriously – it’s not just spelling – it also grammar you need to learn.
    Did you even go to school?
    I can cite here so many examples of what Jim himself has written above
    instead I will just write a few words and you can fill in the blanks
    “concentration camp”
    “incarcerated”
    “Run a mile”
    “Glad my wife was not there to hear this”
    I could go on
    but tell me
    are those the words of a believer?
    only a totally deluded believer like you would still consider him a believer

  127. Well, that was intentional, isn’t Septic fits you better ?
    Septic == Venomized Sceptic 😉

  128. Hello Appreciative Reader,
    Good to see you after such long duration.
    Hope you are doing good.
    Here is how you can do it:
    Go to this website: https://www.emojicopy.com/ … select the emoji you want by clicking on it, click the Copy button and paste here in this text area where you are typing the comment by using the traditional “Ctrl + V” or by right clicking and selecting paste.
    🙏🏻 Radha Soami Ji 🙏🏻

  129. Osho Robbins

    Hi Appreciative Reader
    glad you’re enjoying the fun and games.
    😁

  130. juan

    Jiti Khanna’s resignation as an RSSB representative:
    If a representative authorised to initiate on behalf of the Guru goes astray, in that case it is a must for all the satsangis initiated by that representative to get reinitiated to validate their initiation.
    I assume Jiti Khanna was authorised for initiation.
    Were all those satsangis reinitiated by the new representative or directly by the Master?

  131. s*

    Juan,that is not the case in santmat the rep.is only the one who tells the words etc..
    In fact it is funny you say this about initiation.
    One can see the believe system is not very clear 😉

  132. RS Sceptic

    Dear one initiated,
    you wrote:
    “Well, that was intentional, isn’t Septic fits you better ?
    Septic == Venomized Sceptic”
    OK so that was intentional which shows what just how pathetic you are
    to make comments like that.
    And you are initiated? and this is what your guru teaches you?
    This is the result of how many years of meditation?
    Have you made any spiritual progress? and does it show?
    obviously it shows in your attitude
    full of venom and hatred. not looking good for you.
    And I noticed you made no comment about the grammer
    because that was not intentional – you just didn’t go to school,
    and you are a retard.
    which explains everything.
    Your guru tells you nor to comment on websites
    so you are going against your gurus commandments
    and to top it up – you are writing complete shit.
    You need to go back to basics because you are not on any
    valid spiritual path
    “By their fruits ye shall know them”

  133. moongoes

    Hi Mike i hope your health is great and i hope you are strong. I agree with you yes Gurinder doesn’t teach bashing and attacking others. Thats why i could state here he would never say anything bad to you. I am totally against satsangis talking ill to critics . Cause why if critics really are best friends who can help wake you up from the slumber. And if satsagi really is he who lives with truth than he needs a critic to help him wake up till than he canot be called satsangi. I hope for all you guys to come together so you could not waste your precious energy for attacking each others. Hugs and live to everybody!

  134. 777

    Here is a little story of Charan at a Holland visit
    using the bathroom
    in the house in Laren where he was staying some ddays
    It was half an hour or so before Satsang in a local museum
    One daughter of the house stayed in the corridor
    after seeing Him enter the bathroom and waited there so to closely see Him
    at Him exiting that bathroom
    Now, . . she stayed that long until the Satsang began
    and never saw him leaving
    The was only one door
    While she was still waiting
    Charan was in the Museum, few miles away, as if this was
    teleportation ‘ beam me over Scotty’
    Can anybody from Holland confirm this ?
    777

    Still, I don’t accuse Charan of great Powers
    His Master does all this !!!
    assisted by the great circle of former Saints, who have a double good time
    doing every quantum thing possible for a disciple
    It s analog to the 90 minutes visit
    Charan paid us in Europe while he was physically in India
    of which I already told on this forum
    ( my Fourth comment or so, long ago )
    777

  135. OshoRobbins

    Arjuna asked (way back on this post) so I pasting his question first
    “Serious question Gurinder are you God??????? Are you the Alpha and Omega? We need answers – some of us are genuine and want closure. If you are reading this – I may self am afraid to ask a question – in case you say something hurtful. I thought God was love !!!!!!!!!
    Posted by: Arjuna | October 21, 2017 at 10:54 AM”
    If you asked Gurinder this question, he would say that he is not God.
    He has quoted Paltu sahib many times

    Palto ikoi Ik har, dusar nahin koi
    Palto there is only the ONE and there is no other

    This is so clear it is ridiculous that anyone can still think that Paltu is advocating a duality path
    He is saying that YOU, ME, GURINDER, and even ONE INITIATED and JIM
    and EVERYONE (to cut a long story short) are not separate
    we have separate BODIES hence we get the illusion that we also have
    separate souls and separate karma and that duality is the truth
    Paltu is saying there is only the ONE. Everything else that you see with these two eyes is MAYA, illusion, not real.
    The two eyes see maya and duality
    The ONE eye sees oneness.
    So in that sense – God (ONENESS) is all there is.
    So then Gurinder is God, and so are you, and everyone.
    not because we have special powers but because we are not the
    body, we are not separate.
    Like I could say – the ocean is all there is – there are no waves.
    Clearly you can SEE waves – but they have no separate existence from the ocean. “The Wave” is not a real thing. You cannot separate if from the ocean and bring it to me.
    The wave is part of the ocean. It is a phenomena of the ocean.
    Only the ocean is real and the waves are not.
    The ocean remains – and the waves do not.
    God remains and we (individuals) do not.
    The meaning of EGO is : The belief and idea that I exist as a separate entity (separate from the ONE). As long as you hold onto that concept you cannot attain oneness, because your foundation is separateness.
    Anyone who is DOING something to attain oneness has the basic belief that they are a separate being and they need to merge, which is why they are DOING the meditation.
    But it never happens because the separate cannot merge.
    if is did – it would be an illusion, because everything in time and space IS an illusion – including you and me.
    To come out of illusion – nothing has to be DONE. Only the discovery of what always WAS, IS and WILL BE.
    This is why japji says, AAD SACH, JUGAAD SACH, HAI BE SACH, NANAK HOSI BE SACH.
    meaning it is TRUE (SACH) from the beginning (AAD), will remain true throughout the ages (JUGAAD), is true NOW (HAI BE SACH)
    and will be always (HOSI BE SACH)
    it is just a long winded way of saying that TRUE means beyond all time.
    (past, present, future)

  136. s*

    Hi 777,
    No I can´t confirm,because it was my sister´s story..
    It is also not my way of´ believing ´things..
    For me everything is in the ´inside´,not outside.
    The master can be difficult..to understand..
    So for me it has nothing to do with ´believe´.
    The only way is inside..nowhere else.
    Everyone has his/her own ways.
    Much love,
    s*

  137. s*

    All names are God’s names, and yet He is nameless and formless. Discover Him in any particular form, and you will finally come to see that all forms are expressions of the One.
    – Sri Anandamayi Ma

  138. RSsceptic

    For those of you believers who are truly on the RSSB path,
    I really don’t know what you are doing on this site for two reasons
    (1) it is directly against your gurus orders (unless he has recently changed this rule)
    and
    (2) sant mat is based on experience not miracles and believing
    The whole teachings are to go inside and see for yourself
    As for making pointless comments like one initiated – well he may as well be non-initiated because those comments serve no purpose at all and just show he is not even a good satsangi.
    I often make very direct statements – but I have no intention of putting anyone down for the sake of it – I am only interesting in making the point
    and it’s nothing personal.
    one initiated posts comments that don’t mean anything other than
    “I am out to get you and prove I am smarter” and that is his only point.
    What for? if you can’t make an intelligent point – don’t post
    because it only shows how far you have fallen from your path, nothing more.

  139. Appreciative Reader

    Dear One Initiated,
    😀 😎 😤
    Cool! I had been under the impression that only alpha-numerics can be pasted in this text box here.
    That was neat. And so very simple. I was expecting some complicated programming acrobatics from you to get the prosaic letters to smile. (Much like the rather complicated way to introduce lists here in these comments. Like you’d showed me, earlier on.) This is way simpler.
    Thanks very much, my friend! 👍
    — Appreciative Reader.

  140. Appreciative Reader

    .
    Dear OSHO ROBBINS,
    Hello, old friend. As you say, enjoying the fun and games. As are you, I know. That certainly, at one level.
    At another level, though, this thread was instructive as well. The sheer viciousness of that crazy “whore master” attack on you took my breath away (while at the same time also making me laugh out loud, more at the amazing insensitivity behind that absurd remark than anything else). That particular remark of that poster, and the series of remarks before and after it, stand out for their sheer obnoxiousness (hence that reference to King Obnoxiosus 69 in my earlier comment, vouchsafing upon you that barking-crazy title/epithet). Those remarks stand out also for their unbelievable closed-mindedness and their mind-boggling offensiveness.
    What also stood out, for me, was the remarkable self control with which you so gently replied to what was after all a direct personal insult to you, an insult delivered without the slightest compunction. How you so …compassionately and inoffensively and with humor, in spite of that direct insult, tried to show that poster the error of their reasoning (despite that garbled reasoning, in this case, leading them away from their “Master”, and therefore away from the straitjacketed religiosity you yourself so often come out against), that also was remarkable.
    Truly the fundamentalist religious mind is a thing of wonder. It is closed-minded and impervious to reason. It takes offense at the most bizarre things, and yet does not think twice before hitting out at others with downright vicious insults. No wonder religiosity is so closely wedded with violence in this world!
    You yourself chose not to meet insult with insult, and refused to hit back at that ridiculous (but nevertheless vicious) personal attack on you, but I couldn’t help speaking out on your behalf. With a somewhat half-baked attempt at humor that I hoped and expected you would appreciate and laugh at. I hope that attempted joke of mine didn’t come out sounding too crude! I don’t normally speak like that (and normally wouldn’t even dream of actually writing/posting in public in that manner), but given the context I felt it was apt. You yourself won’t mind, Osho Robbins, of that I am very sure ; but if any of the other readers here found my attempt at humor in questionable taste, then I apologize.
    This thread was hilarious, certainly, but it was also instructive. It gave one a chance to look at the wondrous way in which the fundamentalist mind works. Your many insightful comments throughout this thread, surprisingly sympathetic and delivered with a light touch, were much appreciated!
    My best wishes,
    — Appreciative Reader.

  141. juan

    S*, the process is more or less the same in all the cults, I know some cases of this type in ISKCON and even in some sects of Sant Mat as well, where the disciples had to be reinitiated, but as this is the first time I’ve heard of the RSSB, I was curious.
    Maybe someone has more details about it.

  142. 777

    The only way is inside..nowhere else.
    Everyone has his/her own ways.
    Much love,
    s*
    YES
    You had that
    I remember, that Night, . . on Thursday,
    missing the Light,
    running in the Bush and cried,
    thinking You lost something
    while overfowing, full to the brink
    You still have it
    777

  143. 777

    Héééé
    Guys & Dolls
    Saint Peter took an ear !!
    777

  144. OshoRobbins

    A lot of people here seem to have different ideas of the teachings. So much so, that it seems like there are as many paths as people who follow it.
    Everyone seems to have their own unique beliefs and think they are true.
    so….
    I have a few questions for those who are familiar with the RSSB teachings.
    Just simple true/false answers.
    1. When the disciple reaches the first region, he becomes all powerful. He is then a Perfect being. True or False
    2. All the regions were created from Anami region. True or false.
    3. The region known as Anami has no beginning and no ending. True or False?
    4. Being able to send the surat up at will and to bring it down again at will, this is called Dhyan. True or false
    5. The “opening of the shabd” – this is the same as hearing the Dhun and enjoying it’s bliss. True or False?

  145. OshoRobbins

    Hello Appreciative Reader,
    Welcome back. I would like to thank you for your immense contribution in our previous discussions, on the topic of “objective”.
    You opened my eyes to the fact that it’s all subjective. Awakening, enlightenment etc.
    For some strange reason I was insisting that my truth was objective absolute truth, which is bullshit.
    It was great having the dialogue with you and I think the “appreciative” part of your ID is apt.
    stay cool

  146. “ Whore Masters”……..are males who have sex outside of marriage, or cheat on their wives with Mistresses or pay fir sex from Prostitutes.
    Whores are either working Prostitutes who sell their bodies for sex to Whore Masters, or give it up fir free.
    Real Whore Masters are seductive males who are able to seduce females with out paying them money for sex.
    There ARE real long term Karmic consequences for all that induldge in promiscious sex, including Homosexuals and Lesbians.
    Master Charan Singh was only being kind to warn the karmic retribution about Unnatural sex.”
    Allen Chronshaw posted this interesting Article on his Blog, as well as his facebook site, some time ago, that really drew a lot of solid discussion around what happens to the Astral Body of Whofe Masters and promiscious sexual preditors.
    Of course, it does not apply to OSHO and other souless Atheists here, how ever the Article should be valuable to unmarried Satsangis or others still abusing their Astral bodies which will continue to keeo dragging them back to Charausi.
    Read it and weep, with out killing the Messenger.
    http://brotherofyeshua.blogspot.com/search?q=Astral+sex

  147. OshoRobbins

    is anyone has any answers to the five simple true/false questions I posted, please post your answers.
    Jim, thank you for the “whore masters” explanation. I thought i was just a word that one initiated made up.

  148. Osho,
    Please scan back through comments.
    I have never used that word, neither for you nor for anyone else.

  149. 777

    Osho
    1)
    You are already in 1/7 – this universe floats in it, amongst xillions of them
    Most who think they die go there
    Most who enter here through a mother’s chakra tunnel(s) come from 1/7
    By normal yoga, ascese, detachments some jeevas could unifie with the Power there
    but rarely in one life
    This karma regulation without merci is in the sphere of Jims education and mêmes , non rssb
    as he just explained
    2
    Yes from 7/7 de top of a pyramid which creates Jeevas ( God+Ego) ; residing in 2/7
    The Goal is to increase Love
    The time_space Satch Khand is 5/7 – It is where you are free
    3 Correct
    In the sense that “time” is a non existing phenomenon at that that level
    and proxies do it
    4
    No
    You just use the wrong word
    Dhyan is our capacity to “imagine”
    At certain high levels this imagination results immediately in reality
    Rather dangerous without patience to reflect on consequences
    We are here also to learn patience
    5
    You can compare with going to a concert
    and certain parts make you cry of longing
    My private opinion is that every VG Compassionated human
    ( every 7 chakras based entity ) can hear this this shabd music
    when s/he wishes
    Further is this a smooth process like hearing the concert at a
    grand distance, …. later you are a player even !
    A Master is needed to do some working out
    under HIS Guidance and prevent building ego
    Also to regulate karmas hindering the process
    He can easily re-create the big bang for just one disciple
    ( Part of reason you call me crazy )
    777
    °°
    Dhyan – Imagination
    It makes you capable to see f i the divine hood in a human (a Master )
    It makes you capable to find your car keys
    If you not Dhyan/imaging them you cannot find them even if you have them already in your hand
    The expression “Oh kid , this is just your imagination is stupid
    Everything is based on it
    How could you have given discourses ???

  150. TEARs flowing from the eyes is a real proof that Love is present in our soul.
    I used to weep uncontrollably, , after I asked Christ to come in to my heart and take over my wasted life. Seeing others weep always made me weep with them.
    After coming to the Path of the Masters, and discovering the world thru Sant Mat eyes, i.e. a Cess Pool that has trapped me, where my relatives and friends are nothing but thieves that hold me here, I became hardened and my tears quit flowing.
    So my tears of love dried up from my hardened heart.
    But I know that love is still in me, and surfaces on occasion, left unguarded.
    I wept when I entered the Free Langar at the golden Sikh Temple and saw people eating together with out any separation of Class, Gender, Race, religeon, as it ised to be at the Dera bedore the rule changes.
    I weeped openly when a Tibetan Buddhst Monk in a Monestary in Nepal welcomed me and folded hs hands, bowed his head, and prayed that I would have a long healthy prosperous happy life, than places his White Scarf around me neck. ( as I used to weep with those I used to pray for)
    I wept when my wife ran to meet me with open arms weeping profusely saying she was so happy to see me and proud of me after I climbed to the Tigers Nest Monistary and returned alive taking me 6.5hours to make the dangerous Trekk up there to see the Monks and back.
    At the Dera, not a single tear flowed. Only the hardness of my heart surfaced there, as I saw bery old Lades scurring around, with ther straw brooms, biding ther time, waitng to die, in ther chosen prison, thinking they were graced and specail ro be allowed to do Seva for us privy Westeners, who hardly gave them a notice inside Hostel 6.
    Tears flowed as I saw The Great Masters Building thru the locked Gate, in all of its pristine Glory.
    I am thankful ro know that I am still human, and that the Love of Christ is still in me, and has not left me, as my tears have once more returned as a wtness of His Love in me, The Hope of Glory.😇

  151. RSsceptic

    Dear Osho Robbins
    these are my answer to your questions.
    I don’t believe in RSSB – but these are my answers to the questions.
    1. When the disciple reaches the first region, he becomes all powerful. He is then a Perfect being. True or False
    False. Assuming that by first region you mean Sahans Dal kanwal / astral. This is where you meet the radiant form of the master.
    From what I have read, this is an important milestone on the journey as it is said by Sawan Singh that half the journey is complete, and the bhakti is complete and now it is the master’s job to make the disciple from there.
    I don’t think he is a perfect being, in any sense of the word. He will however be very different from most disciples as he can access his guru at will in the radiant form.
    2. All the regions were created from Anami region. True or false.
    I would probably agree with this. That Anami is the highest and therefore eternal (no time and space).
    The teachings say yes, all regions are created from Anami downwards
    3. The region known as Anami has no beginning and no ending. True or False?
    True. Anami is the ultimate region. No Time No Space, hence no beginning and no end.
    4. Being able to send the surat up at will and to bring it down again at will, this is called Dhyan. True or false
    False. Dhyan is just remembering or visualizing the form of the guru, nothing to do with taking the surat up.
    5. The “opening of the shabd” – this is the same as hearing the Dhun and enjoying it’s bliss. True or False?
    False. Listening to the dhun has nothing to do with the opening of the shabd.
    I don’t agree with these answers – I just gave what I believe to be the correct RSSB or sant mat answers to the questions

  152. manjit

    Moongoes – thanks for the link. I remember you posted this a few years ago I think, and I watched a few of his videos then, love it! 🙂 Excellent motivation for the gym, love his attitude!
    Jim – you wrote “To ……., Manjit and all the others waiting with baited breath to further interigate and crucify me:”
    Errm, actually Jim, I think my only real comment about your recent experiences was “it’s very courageous of you to share”, or some such, and a general agreement with your uneasiness around Gugu’s sexualised comments. To re-iterate, my comment about your courage was sincere and I meant it.
    Jen – you wrote “I seem to be the only female posting here (and being ignored) about this subject. I find what Gurinder has said to be very offensive.”.
    Not sure who’s ignoring you, your perspective is noted, at least by me? There’s not really much more to add to it, is there? I can appreciate your uneasiness with his comments. The path he is a guru of clearly suggests such comments are inappropriate, and it should be obvious many people would find them offensive or discomforting.
    Jim – you wrote “Read it and weep, with out killing the Messenger.”
    Why the hell would anyone weep about the absurd, ignorant ramblings of delusional folks? You write that as if those words are some kind of authority instead of the inane nonsense they patently are? Who cares!?
    Re. your post sharing your tears – beautiful!
    777 – you wrote “millions are applauding , trillions comforting him
    but
    5 exers
    tell him He is unhappy”
    Hey? No, not at all! Nobody is telling you you are unhappy – that would be ludicrous, how can anyone know?!
    I think what you’re conflating is, an examination into the truth, or not, of RS/SB theology, with an examination into your subjective sense of happiness.
    Isn’t it obvious? People can be happy following RS, Christianity, Islam, Jehovah’s Witnesses, atheism or whatever other belief system you care for. Likewise, OTHER people may be deeply unhappy following those very same paths. This is so obvious it doesn’t really require mentioning!
    The posts by myself, Osho & perhaps others are not at all interested in your subjective sense of happiness, but rather the objective truth and veracity of the path of RS/SB. Imo and quite frankly, you haven’t made a single argument or comment which supports the fact that RS/SB theology is objectively true. You’ve just made claims about your subjective happiness following it. Great, but kind of two a penny and utterly irrelevant!
    Cheers,
    Manjit

  153. Appreciative Reader

    Quote Jim Sutherland : “ … with out killing the Messenger.”
    Nobody is killing nobody, but when the message that the messenger is carrying is barking batshit crazy we’re entitled to laugh at the message. And if the messenger happens to be a serial “offender” (attempted pun for “someone who insults and offends others” — and pun explained in single-syllable words to make sure the point is not missed) then, if they start acting BUTT-hurt, we’re entitled to point fingers at the clueless messenger and laugh even louder at the irony.
    Just so we’re clear : What is being objected to at this time is not the message, outlandish and borderline insane though it is, but the conduct of the messenger. After all, one man’s superstition is another man’s cherished faith. For all we know, each and every one of us may well harbor some crazy ideas without being aware, ourselves, of the absurdity of what we believe. Pointing out others’ errors is one thing, but only a fool who has never looked within his own heart would laugh at what he perceives to be the folly of someone else. No, what is being criticized and ridiculed here is the complete lack of respect and empathy for others. Not some specific term that was used (perfectly idiotic although the term was, irrespective of which diseased brain first happened to think of it — and incidentally, tracing some idiotic idea to some idiotic internet link does not magically imbue that lunacy with reasonableness and suddenly make it acceptable, all it does is advertise to the world your outré reading preferences) — I was saying, what is being criticized at this time is not some specific term that you used, but the fact that you apparently thought it acceptable to accuse others publically of promiscuity and immorality just because their marital life happened to follow a course different from yours. If you somehow come to know of some unfortunate unpleasantness in someone’s personal life, and you make use of that information to fling personal insults at them in a non sequitur made for no reason other than to run them down because you happen to have a disagreement with them in some wholly unrelated matter, then in closely structured forums you are liable to get your ass banned for good for egregious offensiveness, and in open unstructured laissez faire forums like this you are liable to get called out on your conduct by whoever is so minded.
    By the way, in case you were thinking of responding to me, don’t forget those childhood admonitions about not speaking with anonymous strangers! Not to mention your own past outrage at anonymous internet posters. You know, those sneaky sinister anonymous creatures that don’t announce their names publically, who are such abusive monsters, who delight in pouring personal insult on you, who blithely talk about punching your face, who try to use against you any personal knowledge about you that has somehow reached their ears, who make offensive homophobic and sexist remarks, who threaten you with perdition and worse for acting in ways that don’t conform to their own weird and regressive norms, who abuse their anonymity to do all of this online … OH WAIT, WHY DOES THAT COME OUT NOT SOUNDING RIGHT? All those who know, raise up your finger!
    .
    Short version : No, you don’t get to weasel your way out of this one by pretending that we’re unjustly taking pot shots at the messenger. But feel free to pretend that you haven’t seen this.

  154. Appreciative Reader

    Jim, that last post of yours, put up at 3:43 AM, that was beautiful and moving. It seems Mr Hyde has left the scene, and made way for Dr Jekyll at the computer keyboard. I have no quarrel with Dr Jekyll, he seems a rather nice person. Irrespective of whether his ideas and perceptions and conclusions are right or wrong, he seems likeable and not without wisdom, much like our resident mystic 777. Too bad the good doctor carries within him the thuggish Mr Hyde who, instead of weeping tears of mystic intensity, spends his time insulting others and talking disrespectfully of their personal lives and preferences.
    There is a magic mantra that the One True God (who as we all know is none other than Odin Allfather) has fashioned for just these kinds of situations. The actual formulation of the mantra may vary, but the end result is generally described by the term ‘apology’. Not to me, I am nowhere in the picture at all (except as disinterested onlooker who’s been moved enough to speak out on this occasion), but to the wronged party. I wouldn’t expect Mr Hyde to know that mantra, nor would I expect him to know right and wrong, but Dr Jekyll, who knows what it is to be moved to tears when faced with something bigger than himself, might. Just perhaps.
    Whatever. No skin off my nose, either way. I’m out of here now — not from this thread, I find it very interesting ; nor from your account of your perceptions during your recent Dera visit, which also I’m interested in ; but I think I’ve had my fill of this heavy-duty scholarly discourse on Whore Masters — so have fun with whichever persona you now choose to next manifest here, mystic ecstatic, or opprobrious thug, or whatever else takes your fancy. You have my word that I won’t comment further on this thread, irrespective of what use you make (or don’t) of the Allfather’s mantra.

  155. moon

    Manjit will you come back to mails?

  156. OshoRobbins

    Hi one initiated
    I apologize. It was jim who used the phrase.
    In all the excitement I didn’t pay attention.
    Sorry for saying it was you.

  157. 777

    “”” much like our resident mystic 777. “””
    I would stop this nonsense, not knowing me
    I have the most beautiful wife in the world with fantastic homour and fine IQ
    YET , . . . me Love for Charan Singh was greater. So lucky : Her”s too.
    I repeat : apart from vegetarism which was so easy for me because when my parents tried to put meat in me , . . . I always vomitted, . . . apart
    from this non-virtue, I broke all the vows so many times
    Wen HE died , it made no difference at all, because He is present ( more than physicall )
    all the time , . . a part of what you call non sense
    Read my first 5 comments here , and perhaps you understand
    Through Charan , also so many Great Masters INCLUDING GURINDER are deliciously communicating with us.
    I cannot imaging to be happier than the ever presence of the Sound in the Here & Now
    My wife makes long walks with Charan, in other realities .. She is more visual . . . . ;
    my HIGHLIGHT IS when I’m taken UP ( for no reason ) and then much more than in daytime
    during f i a movie :
    really BE THE SOUND
    which is and always is and was the 5 Words and intensily the Master
    See it like this:
    the words are the Bow of the violin, using them, the Sound vibrates more;
    takes You with Her
    the sweetness is so indescribable that the first time it happens
    you need a year to adept
    Yet you feel so protected “against” this Love
    Women might be more IN-feeling than men !
    All this adventuring you do together with your Master -and He is so essential-,
    take Rumi s poems and fill all the paper on earth with them
    He can use all the non-culture words of the planet staying unaffected
    In fact there is no dirt Jim.
    He stays comfortable the LOVE The One from way, way before
    the big bang
    His Power is immense, . flabbergasting, @ trillion supernovas, terrific and sweeter than sweet.
    Cheers
    777

  158. Manjit, I had never read your comments in the snake pit regarding what you called “Creepy.”
    I was traveling and never had access to WiFi most of the time, so never kept up on my emails. I jst posted my photos when ever I had Internet.
    So I just went back and found what you wrote, and was quite surprised to see the Synchronicity of the subject matter you wrote about, that set off a Red Flag for you, and what set off my own Red Flag alert while at the Dera.
    Some thing isn’t right here!
    I do hope it is Boy Talk infatuation only, and not suppressed Girl Action!!
    No doubt, all will blow over, except here, and be covered up, and me labeled as a lyng Judas.
    But surely, even my harshest Critics, surely know I would never lie about hearng such a statement with my own ears.
    Your funny comments about his followers hearing him burp twice, then fart three rimes, and then go on to talk about 50 Shades of Grey would never even get notced.
    That was varified and confirmed when laughter broke out from the Audience, after his jokes.
    I never looked to see just who were laughing, but I surely doubt it was coming from many of the females there.
    They Should have been embarressed, if they weren’t.
    I also can’t help wonder what Babaji’s wife would thnk about her husband telling such jokes in a mixed audience..
    From my understanding, aren’t Sant Mat Masters assummed to have taken an Oath of Celebacy as soon as they acceot the Role of Master, and cease all sexual relations with their Wives?

  159. s*

    What I feel as truth is that we are unknowing.
    Being in here and now..
    Seeing how everything changes all the time..
    Vipassana is also fine..
    Just see what happens..
    s*

  160. 777

    JIM
    “”From my understanding, aren’t Sant Mat Masters assummed to have taken an Oath of Celebacy as soon as they acceot the Role of Master, and cease all sexual relations with their Wives? “”””
    King Akbar had 300 concubines.
    He certainly did no oath
    But for some disciples it may be ‘relatively’ good
    It s Archimedes
    Sawan said
    If the holes below are bigger than the upper opening, . . yes it s difficult to fill the basket
    It’s even more complicated
    When the holes down under are closed and you are proud . . . . . .
    May God help you to do less judging
    777

  161. 777

    Jim
    Perhaps that buddhist representative had seen Gurinder making love
    777

  162. 777

    Again and relatively often true :
    You want to be right
    or
    You want to be happy
    Jim
    Remember The successor to can immensly soften our burdens
    but believe Him first
    777

  163. 777 writes,….”King Akbar had 300 concubines.
    He certainly did no oathl
    Was he a Sant Mat Master?
    The recent “ Love Master” was suppossidly celebate also, denying the charges against him.
    But after he was incarcerated, and his Dera raided by the Police, they found a secret tunnel from the female Quarters to his Bedroom, and boxes of Condoms were discovered by the Police. ( according to India News Media)
    His loyal followers are still deneying his conviction and say there is a Conspiracy against him.
    Maybe they are right?

  164. Jen

    777,
    I’m trying to decipher your recent comment…
    King Akbar had 300 concubines. He certainly did no oath…
    But for some disciples it may be ‘relatively’ good… It s Archimedes
    Sawan said – If the holes below are bigger than the upper opening, . . yes it s difficult to fill the basket
    It’s even more complicated
    When the holes down under are closed and you are proud . . . . . .
    May God help you to do less judging”
    WTF are you talking about? I used to think you were a little off the planet in a kind of spiritual way but now realise you’re actually batshit crazy!
    I don’t believe in God and I’m happy to be celibate and if you think that is being proud and judging… thats your projection.

  165. Arjuna

    At one initiated – thanks for replying.
    At RS sceptic – I lost faith after seeing what happens in War but that is another story altogether. but that does not mean I am not open to the idea that there may be donething behind that curtain, I got a feeling it’s all a test and we have just failed.
    And something really really bad does cone for us at death – but let’s not debate it’s pointless as we all find out in the end. X
    God bless you all – signing out

  166. Jen

    I was initiated in the sixties. This is the Sant Mat that I followed. Things have changed considerably now under Gurinder’s reign. Found this in the comment section on a youtube about Charan answering questions.
    “LSD and other consciousness-expanding substances led many in Syd Barrett’s circle to convert to a sect of Sikhism known as Sant Mat (literally “Path of the Saints”). Dating back to 13th-century India, the religion follows a strict moral code and principles of abstinence. “A lot of people of Syd’s acquaintance were drawn quite hysterically, with massive enthusiasm, into it,” recalled David Gale, a close friend of Barrett’s, when interviewed by author Rob Chapman
    One by one, young bohemians of Cambridge made pilgrimages to India and returned profoundly changed. “[They] came back home, cut their hair off, threw away their hippie clothes, got suits, got a job, became vegetarians, stopped drinking, smoking and taking drugs, married women of the same persuasion as them, only had sex for procreative purposes, were advised to be ‘ordinary’ and to keep their heads down,” Gale continued.”
    [Note comment – only had sex for procreative purposes] No mentions of butts and 69s in those days..

  167. OshoRobbins

    Jim wrote: (to manjit)
    “No doubt, all will blow over, except here, and be covered up, and me labeled as a lyng Judas.
    But surely, even my harshest Critics, surely know I would never lie about hearing such a statement with my own ears.”
    Nobody will accuse you of lying because this is normal for Gurinder. He likes to have a joke. You didn’t think it was in good taste.
    However, is it not obvious to you that the sangat do not have a problem with it. If they did – they would have abandoned him.
    The sangat likes his humour so let them enjoy it.
    You have the mistaken belief that there is something inherently wrong and sinful about telling a few jokes.
    Osho used to make it a practise to tell many jokes. So many in fact that he had some sannyasins creating jokes for him to tell for each talk.
    Most of them had a sexual theme. Nobody ever got offended. And if they did – there is a door to exit the satsang and the ashram. And he welcomed people to leave.
    In fact he would encourage people to leave if they did not fit in.
    Leaving did not mean that there was bad karma to deal with and the master will not come at death. They never taught that any master would come anyway.
    Nobody ever called Osho a pervert because he told jokes. Telling jokes does not make a person a pervert. In fact most perverts are more likely to be quiet introverted people and would never tell a sexual joke.
    You cannot limit how a master chooses to operate. It can be not to your taste, which is fine. Just like you don’t like certain food that other might relish.

    “God Himself, sir, does not propose to judge a man until his life is over. Why should you and I?”
    ― Samuel Johnson

    Now you have to be clear what “Judgement” means.
    You can call an apple an apple and a spade a spade.
    That is not judgement in the sense we are using the word.
    for some strange reason, religious believers are unable to distinguish between making a statement and being judgemental.
    Being judgemental means to add an element of “good” or “bad”
    and to condemn the bad.
    if you say something is “Sinful” or “against a commandment” then it is being judgemental.
    However, when I say “Gurinder has changed the teachings” there is no element of being judgemental. As a matter of fact I like the new teachings. There is no element of condemning him or calling him bad.
    The other example is that I said “donation boxes are placed in haynes park at national satsangs.” It is an observation. I can even say that the priorities have changed and donations appear to be a motivation now.
    Even that is not being judgemental as I do not condemn.
    Gurinder is the head of RSSB and therefore he makes the decisions.
    I can like or dislike any decision he makes. It is not my business.
    But if I condemn him by saying he is going to have to pay for all this and is going straight to hell, or is a whore master, that is being judgemental.
    I re-iterated the story of Babani. My opinion is that the story is true. I could be wrong. It doesn’t matter.
    I don’t agree with that treatment of Babani, if the story is true. However, I do not condemn Gurinder and think he is a little bastard and will pay for his sins (etc etc)
    I let people live as they choose – it is their life. I don’t have to agree, and I can have an opinion, as long as I am clear that the opinion is MINE and mine alone.
    So I observe and I comment. But I don’t condemn.
    In the post about “Sevadars Egos gone wild at haynes park” I stated what happened. and my opinion about it. and I posed the question “What does seva mean?”
    I don’t condemn the sevadars. I am simply observing and commenting.
    My conclusion is that seva in RSSB means to follow orders blindly.
    Some people like to do that and they are most welcome to continue. I have nothing against it. My “ego” has not been hurt because I could not get to my car a little earlier. I was not wanting special treatment because I was a national speaker. Those two ideas are projections from the mind of one initiated. Once again I am not condemning one initiated for that. That also is his freedom.
    I really didn’t care what happened. It was an interesting event that happened. I was not hurt or offended. It was fun doing it and observing how different sevadars acted and reacted. Nothing personal.
    In fact when the 5 sevadars came in the car to stop me, I said to them all
    “I am going now – around and back into the tent as you have requested. However, this is not seva (in MY opinion only) as it is not about helping me or anyone else”
    Subsequently Kamal made it clear to me by telling me that sevadars are not given the discretion to think. Their job is the follow orders only.
    Which is also fine. It is the system that works for the organisation. If I don’t like it personally, there is nobody forcing me to be a sevadar. If others enjoy it – they are most welcome.
    Observing and making comments is not being judgemental. Only if there is clear hatred and venom and condemnation.
    Religious people have that characteristic because it is inbred. Their God is judgemental. Therefore so are they.
    “Judge not, that thou be not judged” – The bible (not sure where exactly)
    This is impossible for christians because now they will judge someone for being judgemental and in the act – they themselves are judging.
    A story.
    Four disciples are commanded by their guru to observe total silence for four days. They go sit in a room and one of them notices it is getting dark.
    He asks a passing servant to turn on the light.
    The second disciple turns to him and points a finger.
    “You idiot – in the first minute you have failed. You have spoken”
    The third disciple turns to the second
    “You imbecile – so have you failed”
    The fourth and final disciple observes all this silently.
    But the longer he observes the more his ego inflates.
    Until finally he can resist no longer and says
    “I am the only one who has not spoken”

  168. s*

    Osho,were you initiated by Gurinder or Charan?Great difference..to start with.
    It is logical that people who are initiated with an ideal (not from them,but from Guru)are very disapointed or angry when it seems to be all different.
    Anyways..By Gurinders installing the book treasure without measure came out.
    It was all about maharajiś installing where he also said that he in fact could not be the master,because..he didńt seem to be byond enough,something like that..He even did not trust it himself and that was big very big shock to him,what could he believe when he was the master himself,who was not relayable..on..
    This insight came later for me when I became shaky on the path.
    I have had much much difficulties on ´my´path and in fact there was no help at all.
    I was very intens in my bhakti for years ..
    gave satsang also..and did lots of sewa,had satsangi friends.
    Living alone..
    By forinstance Buddhist meditations there are allways teachers where you can talk about all sorts of problems .One can talk about meditation and can stay grounded,what is totaly missing in santmat.It is a´believe´!!So diciples totaly depend on the master also the inner master etc..They in fact do not stay on their own legs.
    I have also been angry and disappointed.
    But attached to the sangat also.It is not easy to break away.
    because if you ´doubd´you are not ok!!!
    The last sentence ´you can not doubd´is esential.Because doubd can be good for insights,but that is not done in sangat.
    s*

  169. s*

    What I learned from maharaji was,that we have no free will..
    And I agree with that.
    I feel and know it.

  170. OshoRobbins

    Hi S*
    I was in fact initiated by Charan, and I was in RSSB as a child. From the days we had home satsangs, by tape.
    Later it was Charan who said we should run live satsangs and everyone was shocked and said “But we cannot sit on the stage – that is the master’s position”.
    Charan explained that is was no big deal as you are just explaning the teachings.
    Then a few people started giving live satsangs. Slowly a few more joined in, and just about everyone is ready to be a speaker.
    Anyway – sorry about the detour into satsangs.
    The point I am making is that many things also change within the same guru’s reign.
    You wrote

    It is logical that people who are initiated with an ideal (not from them,but from Guru)are very disappointed or angry when it seems to be all different.

    That may be so, however, that is life. It happens in all areas of life. You get married to someone and five years later they have changed. You have two choices; work it out or make a sharp exit.
    I used to follow Darshan Singh and used to go visit him in Delhi. I had a connection to him. He knew me personally. I would write poems. I was a path of love for me.
    Then he left his body, and I met Rajinder once, and there was nothing there. I left and never went back. Of course others said Rajinder was really loving etc. But my connection was with Darshan and I couldn’t see any love in Rajindar singh.
    Treasure beyond measure is a book that makes is clear that Charan made no spiritual claims.
    According to Radha Swami’s own rules (from Sar Bachan) the successor must be going to the inner regions.
    Radha swami teachings say that is a dsiciples goes to Sach khand, he can be appointed as the next sant sat guru.
    If someone goes to the fourth only, he can be appointed as a Sadh guru.
    If no disciple can be found who even goes to the first region then the line of masters comes to an end.

    But attached to the sangat also, it is not easy to break away.
    because if you ´doubt´you are not ok!!!

    That is a very significant point. Leaving is almost impossible because the people of the sangat become your friends and it is often your only social circle. If you leave you will be very alone.
    if you express any doubts – you are excluded. Jim just expressed what happened on his visit and it’s a big no-no.
    He is called an EXER. Not by me but by Ken. I only copied ken’s comment to make a point. Personally I still don’t know what an exer is, if anyone would care to give a precise definition, because without a precise definition we cannot say what an exer really means.
    Whenever I go to the mic, the sangat is already on edge. Why? because I am not considered to be an obedient satsangi.
    Yet – my questions will be about the only real spiritual questions asked in the entire session. I am not there asking for grace or saying “thank you” or “I love you”

  171. OshoRobbins

    s*
    you wrote

    What I learned from maharaji was,that we have no free will..
    And I agree with that.
    I feel and know it.

    depends on how exactly you define FREE WILL.
    are you freely writing the above comment?
    can you choose to write it or not write it?
    can you decide to meditation tonight or
    decide to go out and visit someone instead?
    If you drink and drive and kill someone,
    will you go to the judge and say
    “I had no free will – it just happened”
    And it’s also a huge statement to make
    for instance if people believe it’s all in the lord’s will
    then why are they upset when I go to the mic and ask a question or
    have a discussion with the guru
    is that not part of the hukam also?
    If you say there is not free will and everything is pre-ordained
    then
    why meditate?
    what is destined will happen – there is not free will
    which means you are a puppet and not doing anything
    in which case, how can there be karma?
    karma can only generated if there is free will.
    how can you be in karma if you have no free will?
    If I create a robot and program various sequences into it
    it will simply follow them. It has not free will.
    if the robot kills someone, there is no karma for the robot because it is
    just a machine, following a pre-set programme.
    animals have no karma (according to sant mat)
    even though they clearly kill to eat.
    you cannot see any compassion in them.
    because their mind is not developed like ours
    so they have no moral standards
    no concept of right or wrong.
    hence no karma

  172. s*

    Dear Osho,
    Indeed what you say about sangat is true it becomes family.
    About freewill I can not talk about that..it all depends on levels.
    We are not robots and animals neither.
    So not all questions can be answered.
    I would like to really talk with babaji I mean really in rest..but that will not happen.
    Not knowing is my answer..so I know not..
    And that is very fine with me.
    Thank you,
    s*

  173. Osho writes,…”Personally I still don’t know what an exer is, if anyone would care to give a precise definition, because without a precise definition we cannot say what an exer really means.”
    Me: Actually, as far as Master Charan’s Theology is concerned, there are not, and can never be any Exers in Sant Mat after a Marked soul is initiated by the Master H/she was Marked for.
    So that includes every one of us initiated by Charan. It was he that coined the “ Bulldozer Chain” idea, that once initiated, we can travel towards Sach Khand along with the Master voluntarily, or, we can choose to rebel, and then be drug to Sach Khand by the Master Bulldozer while we contnue rebeling, complaining, kicking, and screaming .
    Obviously, we that post here are ALL Rebellious EXers of a sort , because we are not obedient to Grinder’s order to not post Sant Mat comments or share experiences on the Internet.
    Thanks for your Initiation history, and childhood history in Sant Mat. You obviously have forgotton more about Sant Mat, as per the RSSB lineage than I will ever learn, ( or want to ) in this life time.
    We are both extreme Rebels, which Fundamentalists still caught in their individiul group think hypnautic Web despise, and will always consider us Judases or Herotics.
    I am used to being labeled as an Exer herotic from just about every organized Sect I have ever been invloved with.
    I was born alone as a Rebel, and will obviously die alone as a Rebel.
    But I am my own man, and know when to exit the building when donkies start looking like the Horse that has always pulled my Wagon. No exceptions.
    I spent years taking all of the Courses to pass the ministerial Exams in the Bearean Bible School by the largest Penticostal Christian Denominstion on the Planet, i.e. The Assemblies of God, to be Licenced to Preach, and I was appointed to be the Pastor of a California Church after I was Licensed.
    After mch success and a lot of expenses and work, I resigned from that Organization because of scandels, sexual scandels done by some of my Mentors who were Assemblies of God Ministers, such as Jim Bakkar, who was caught with one of the Church Gals in bed, and Evangelist Jimmy Swaggart, the weeping Preacher who had his own TV program and Bible School who was caught with Prostitutes in his car, TWICE!!
    I resigned, then entered an Interdenominational Seminary, and worked like an Ox to earn, and PAY for all of my Degrees leading to my Th.D. Which I was really proud of.
    I was Ordained to preach in any of their Churches accross the U.S. and as a Th.D. I was even able to teach in any of their Satellite Bible Schools accross the country!
    But I again, rebelled, after they kept pressing me for detailed Records of my Ministry activities demanding to know how many Weddings, Funerals, How many Converts I made each year, the amount of money I made pet year, and they demanded their Tithes of all I Earned.
    The problem was, I never charged a dime for my Ministry activites and earned all of my Salary by Industry Day work, but they still dmanded their Tithe!
    So, I resigned, and returned all of my Ordination Credentisls, and enteted the Degree Program of the Rosicrucians ( AMORC ) and studied with them for ten years being initited in to all of their Secret Degrees.
    But then, a scandel broke out, and the Leader was caught laundering money off shore, and I again, rebelled and left the Building!
    So, in summary, once the poop hits the fan and something starts to have a fowl odor, is when I leave the building before I become part of the cause of the odor.
    But I will never give up my God Given Morals to any one other than He that gave them to me, and that was never anther human being.
    I am, and plan to remain, my own soul.

  174. Isn’t that rather simpler to understand ?
    In one of the QnA Charan Singh Ji Mahraj replied only a free soul can have free will, a soul is free only after Par-Brahm.
    Even without the free will we are encapsulated in such frequencies where it’s impossible to remain alive without creating more Karm.
    If we are hungry, we setup a meal for us and consume it why ?
    Because we have a fear of death, in order to live, we consume and create further Karm even if we don’t wish to create them. Thus it’s a vicious cycle.
    Essentially these Karm are then not freely created by us, but we are rather bound to do them. Which actually means we are bound by the setup of this life to keep doing Karm – without doing them we won’t be able to survive.
    Everything is ordained certainly and we can not change it but we can surely make it happen with ease or difficulty based on our actions.
    If by HIS grace, we are given this day to live, HE gave us the health to feel the hunger, HE gave us the capacity to arrange the soup, HE gave us the spoon to eat as well. What’s left to fulfill our hunger ?
    It’s our action to pickup the spoon, fill it with the soup and consume it.
    Also, it’s on us if we arrange ourselves the vegetarian food or the non-vegetarian food. HE gave us the capacity but left the final action on us.
    That’s the prime reason that saints ask us to consume only vegetarian food (along with other vows), for they will create least of the Karm and we would be able to be paid off rather quickly.
    If we really see all the vows, they are only towards keeping the Karmic account of the Jeeva to the lowest.
    And that’s why there is meditation to break this vicious cycle, where we pay off these little day-to-day Karm and also earn the velocity.
    Since we are in a position that we can not continue with this life if we won’t do Karm then at least we should do the Karm which creates least of the account.
    I don’t remember the complete verse from AdiGranth:
    “Khandeyan, peevandeyan… ”
    i.e while eating, while drinking, while walking, while siting, always do your Simran, for that will help you pay back all of that very easily.

  175. 777

    “”” i.e while eating, while drinking, while walking, while siting, while loving , always do your Simran, for that will help you pay back all of that very easily. “””
    Hééé, OneInitiated : Nice line is that
    Apart from the easy non meat , The first 5 years, I did That Intensively,
    it irritated many, . . .
    a certain moment it becomes automatic
    next you start a second layer of Simran , overlapping the ‘automatic’
    even a third
    At initiating I thought Nothing of the vows I m capable to do
    but this repeating at all times I CAN, . . . even easily . . .
    Each loser can do that
    So I did
    Layer upon Layer upon layer
    And Yes , I consequently couldn’t stop it doing, negotiating big $ contracts
    and yes stupid yes : even that became so smooth
    ( sorry : I think now of Gurinder’s 260M)
    Anyway : what a great line
    Is it in JapJi ?- Can you give me the number or the page
    I have Gopals translation . . . so beautiful
    JIM
    After so much shaking of faith in your life, . . do this too
    Also, as Sawan advised : at every shake of faith
    just read a paragraph in your nearest RS book
    Yes you have morals and that’ fantastic
    It’s what on the first Adi Granth page is metionned:
    ” How then become True ?
    His Will – ingrained °° in You , Thou follow
    Thus is Truth attained “”
    °°
    Ingrained is different in each of us
    Most know we cannot murder
    All other factors are relative
    Hence King Akbar – The dancing Derwishes, The Satsangi who was formerly a chain beating
    admirer of Mullah Omar or some one with an LSD DMT background
    or descending african Hottentot tribe
    We are all very differently INGRAINED according to our karm(a)
    So happy that the constant Simran works well
    So many secondary advantages too ( already profoundly discussed in comments )
    JEN
    What a relieve ….
    Now you can take me with pound of Salt but not my
    Te Deum Laudamus c.q. Magnificats for the super luxeous sweet anahabad shabd – WAAUUUUW
    777

  176. 777


    °°
    Conscience
    in french the word is conveniently not existing, but
    some say : “Le Petit Voix”
    The small voice
    Sorrry I was not clear
    777
    PS
    In german
    Gewissen
    Like : “Ich habe das gewissen ”
    We once knew
    77

  177. OshoRobbins

    jim wrote

    I was born alone as a Rebel, and will obviously die alone as a Rebel.

    Well – as a rebel, you might find this useful – or might not. Who knows.
    WHAT ARE THE QUALITIES OF A REBEL?
    The first thing: the rebel does not believe in anything except his own experience. His truth is his only truth; no prophet, no messiah, no savior,
    no holy scripture, no ancient tradition can give him his truth. They can talk about truth, they can make much ado about truth, but to know about truth is not to know truth.
    The word ‘about’ means around – to know about truth means to go around and around it. But by going around and around
    you never reach to the center.
    The rebel has no belief system – theist or atheist, Hindu or Christian; he is an inquirer, a seeker. But a very subtle thing has to be understood: that is, he is not an egoist. The egoist also does not want to belong to any church, to any ideology, to any belief system, but his reason for not belonging is
    totally different from the rebel. He does not want to belong because he thinks too much of himself.
    He is too much of an egoist; he can only stand alone. The rebel is not an egoist, he is utterly innocent. His non believing is not an arrogant attitude but a humble approach. He is simply saying, ”Unless I find my own truth, all borrowed truths are only burdening me, they are not going to unburden me. I can become knowledgeable, but I will not be knowing anything with my own being. I will not be an eyewitness of any experience.”
    A rebel respects his own independence and also respects the independence of everybody else. He respects his own divineness and he respects the divineness of the whole universe. The whole universe is his temple – that’s why he has left the small temples made by man. The whole universe is his holy scripture – that’s why he has left all holy scriptures written by man. But it is not out of arrogance, it is out of a humble search. The rebel is as innocent as a child.
    His second dimension will be not to live in the past, which is no more, and not to live in the future, which is not yet, but to live in the present with as much alertness and consciousness as he can manage. In other words, to live consciously in the moment. Ordinarily we live like somnambulists,
    sleepwalkers. The rebel tries to live a life of awareness. Awareness is his religion, awareness is his philosophy, awareness is his way of life.
    His third dimension is that he is not interested in domination over others. He has no lust for power, because that is the ugliest thing in the world. The lust for power has destroyed humanity and has not allowed it to be more creative, to be more beautiful, to be more healthy, to be more wholesome. And it is this lust for power that ultimately leads to conflicts, competitions, jealousies and finally to wars.
    Now why is Indivar disturbed? Because his own heart does not know love, his own heart does not know trust, his own heart is dry. He has not known the joy of tears. Seeing others overwhelmed with joy and gratitude, he feels inferior. He is inferior. To hide his inferiority, he finds all kinds of logic –
    that it is surrender, that this should not be so, that people are imitating each other. But you are not the guardian of people. Who has given you that responsibility? You are only responsible for yourself.

    A rebel lives his life in total freedom; he does not allow anybody to interfere in it, and he never interferes in anybody else’s life. I have not told anybody to do anything. If something happens to them, I cannot prevent them because that will be interfering, that will be dictating.

    Just a few days ago we inaugurated a beautiful fountain in the memory of J. Krishnamurti. I have received a few letters from the followers of J. Krishnamurti, saying that before dying he said, ”Don’t make any memorial of me.” Now it raises many questions. First it means he wanted to dominate
    others, even after his death. Whether you say, ”Make a beautiful memorial for me,” or you say, ”Do not make a memorial for me,” it does not make any difference. It is the same. You are trying to control the future – after your death too.
    But nobody will see the implication of it. Why should he be concerned with what happens after his death? And what can he do? Living people have been going against me in the courts. Do you think now J. Krishnamurti is going to be in the court against me, saying that I have been hurting his
    feelings? And secondly, I laughed when I heard about those letters because a few of the writers of those letters are well known to me. They have been following J. Krishnamurti for forty and fifty years; they are as
    old as he was. But they show by their letters that they have not understood him. J. Krishnamurti had said his whole life, ”Don’t follow me!” Now if he says, ”Don’t make memorials when I am dead,” then don’t follow him – make memorials! That is a simple conclusion – if you understand him.
    J. Krishnamurti never accepted anybody as his follower, and now these people are writing letters as followers of J. Krishnamurti. He denied continually, for almost seventy years, saying, ”Nobody is my follower.” Listening to him, reading him, having interviews with him – these people still have the wrong attitude: they think they are followers of J. Krishnamurti. But that is their business; I have no objection. That is something between them and J. Krishnamurti.
    But one thing! And how many other things have they followed from J. Krishnamurti? Only one thing – not to make a memorial. In seventy years’ teaching time, how many things have they followed? I know them; they have not followed a single thing. They have not even followed this most fundamental approach of J. Krishnamurti, ”Nobody is my follower.” They have followed nothing.
    But this is very comfortable – not to make a memorial – and, particularly for Indians, it is very comfortable and consolatory that so much money is saved. ”The poor fellow himself said it was good; now we can say that we cannot go against his will.” But in what other matters have you ever
    followed his will?

    A rebel simply lives his life in the moment, with awareness, with no desire to dominate, either while he is living or when he is dead. He does not have any lust for power. He is a scientist of the soul – that is the fourth dimension. Just as science uses doubt, skepticism, inquiry, he uses the same methods for his inner search. Science uses them for objective reality, he uses them for his subjectivity. But he does not condemn doubt, he does not condemn skepticism, he does not condemn disobedience, he does not condemn a non believing approach to reality. He enters within his own being with a scientific mind.

    His religion is not superstitious – it is scientific. His religion is not a search for God, because to begin with God means you have already accepted a belief, and if you have accepted a belief your search is contaminated from the very beginning.
    The rebel goes into his inner world with open eyes, with no idea of what he is looking for. He goes on polishing his intelligence. He goes on making his silences deeper, his meditation more profound, so that whatever is hidden in him is revealed to him; but he has no preconceived idea of what he is
    looking for.

    He is basically an agnostic. That word has to be remembered because it describes one of his basic qualities. There are theists who believe in God, there are atheists who do not believe in God and there are agnostics who simply say, ”We do not know yet. We will search, we will see. We cannot
    say anything before we have looked into every nook and corner of our being.” He begins with, ”I do not know.” That’s why I say he is just like a small child – innocent.
    Two boys were discussing running away from home. ”But if our fathers catch us they will hit us,” said one.
    ”So,” said the other, ”we will hit them back.”
    ”But we can’t do that,” said the first boy. ”The Bible teaches us to honor our father and our mother.”
    ”Right. Then you hit my father and I will hit yours.”
    Just an innocent and simple solution with no difficulty.

    The rebel lives a childlike innocence, and innocence is the most mysterious phenomenon. It opens the doors of all the secrets of life.
    Only a rebellious person is truly revolutionary and is truly religious. He does not create an organization, he does not create a following, he does not create churches.

  178. I am not sure I identify with Osho’s description of a Rebel, but some of it fits.
    Here is my Intro on my Facrebook site, that I wrote long ago and still stands.
    “Other than this Facebook site and my little Blog, I am a figment of imagination. My Professional Biography is published in the 1992-93 edition of Marquette’s “Who’s Who In The West ” under Environmental Executives. My last Harrah before I retired was my last published Article describing my work. http://www.metalfinishing.com/view/5681/considerations-in-the-finishing-equipment-selection-process/.
    So far, I have discovered, by experience, that 99.9% of life is working to avoid pain! The Key to avoiding the most pain, is to live in the moment. Learning to Live in the Moment is the best Medicine for Life! But, living in the moment is only the totality of past memories, and never the Eternal Future of our Soul. The reward comes as soon as we discover that eternity is NOT an endless individual existence, but rather the everlasting present moment. But living in the moment is only easy when we are having fun, and are healthy and without pain. When sudden unexpected calamities in life strike,….well, prayer, meditation, and visualization of some “imagined” future Heaven or Paridise becomes a Bridge to Spirituality and Religeon. My Blog is where I dabble with my spiritual speculations, and where some of my Seminary Thesises completed in 1984 are archived there. I write when inspired by spirit, as either “Eternal Flame” or “Marked Elect” as my Nom De Plume. My blog may be accessed at http://eternaloasisofsouls.blogspot.com/. Caveat Emptor! Since my Karma has ran over my dogma, and I believe I, as well as all spirits progress forward, or evolve, my philosophy may change moment by moment, depending on how ever my Creator chooses to inspire or use my spirit in the Eternal evolution of Spirit.”
    Jim

  179. OshoRobbins

    This is a real eye opener.
    Old sage means traditional gurus who follow the rules. Charan singh would come into this category
    New Rebel would be someone who upsets the cart. Like Gurinder.
    read the decide.
    WHAT IS THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN THE OLD SAGE AND THE NEW REBEL?
    The old sage was respectable, honored by the society in which he was born. He followed the rules and regulations of the people, he went through all the disciplines required for being a sage.
    He was part of the social structure – and even though there were thousands of superstitions, ugly institutions, exploitation, philosophies to console the poor and the oppressed, he affirmed them. He was never against any of the institutions the society had lived with for centuries. He was a follower of the old, of the ancient.
    In a way he was a simple man, but deep down utterly repressed, because all social structures are repressive. He was not an individual in his own right, he was only a part of a certain society or cultural group. That certain group worshipped him for the simple reason that he was fulfilling their ideals, their cherished goals. He was their representative.
    For example, no Hindu sage has denied or condemned the ugly institution of the caste system. It is impossible even to conceive that a man of clarity and enlightenment could not see that the caste system is a special way of exploiting the poor and the oppressed. Man has behaved so inhumanly
    with these poor and oppressed people; it has not happened anywhere else in the world. And this was happening in this country, which has created the greatest number of sages.
    They talked beautifully about God, they sang beautifully about the other world, they lived a life prescribed by the society, absolutely according to the rules. The society was happy that they were so obedient, and they were happy because the society fulfilled their subtle egos – they were thought to be almost incarnations of God. So there was a mutual conspiracy between the so-called old sages and the social structures in which they were born.
    The ancient scriptures of the Hindus, the Vedas, prescribes rituals in which not only animals have to be sacrificed to satisfy the gods, but even human beings have to be sacrificed – to satisfy a god that nobody has ever seen. But no sage of those days raised his voice to say that this is absolutely ridiculous, utterly irreligious, unspiritual. They all went hand in hand with the society,
    supporting whatever the society’s beliefs were by their writings and by their living. Their only satisfaction was that they were worshipped. But to be worshipped is a tremendous nourishment for the ego. If the society wanted them to live naked, they lived naked; if the society wanted them to live in utter poverty, they lived in utter poverty. In a single word, the old sage was
    just the opposite of the new rebel. The old sage was the obedient, ego-fulfilling, repressed being.

    According to me, he was sick – spiritually sick. The new rebel is not going to conform to the establishment and its interests. He is absolutely unconcerned about his respectability, reputation, honor, worship; he is not in need of any of these things. The people who are empty inside need all these decorations.
    The new rebel is an enlightened being – he is fulfilled and deeply contented. He stands aloof and alone, with a clarity about everything. He will speak his truth whether it goes against the society, against the heritage, against the ancient traditions, against scriptures – it does not matter.
    To the new rebel, truth is the only religion. For truth he is ready to be sacrificed; for truth he is ready to be condemned; for truth he is willing to be crucified.

    The new rebel is an individual, absolutely free from the chains of the crowd – even if those chains are of gold. He is as free as a bird on the wing. He will not accept any cage, howsoever precious. Truth is his religion, freedom is his path. And to be himself, utterly himself, is his goal. The old sage was a yea-sayer. The new rebel is a warrior – a warrior against all that is wrong and inhuman, against all that is stupid and unscientific. And there is so much stupidity proclaimed by all the prophets, all the saints, all the sages… so much superstitiousness deeply ingrained in every religion, in every tradition, in every society, that the new rebel has to fight his way out of all these entanglements.
    His attainment of freedom from the old and the rotten, the irrational and the superstitious, is an absolute necessity to attain more consciousness. The more he fights against the wrong, the more he becomes right. The more he becomes right, the more he is at ease, at home.

    The old sage was a pretender, a hypocrite. The new rebel is an authentic human being. He does not claim any specialness. He does not claim, ”I am the only begotten son of God.” He does not claim, ”I am the only essenger of God.” He does not claim that he is the reincarnation of God. He simply claims, with pride and dignity, that he is a human being.

    One of the most beautiful mystics, Chandidas, has a beautiful song. I have never come across any statement of more significance: Sabar upar manus satya, tahar upar nahin – ”The truth of man is above all, and beyond that there is nothing higher.”

    The new rebel declares the pride of man and the death of God – and the death of all saviors, prophets and messengers; because they were pretending to be higher and holier than ordinary human beings. The new rebel is a declaration of being nobody, just an ordinary human being – simple, sincere, alert and aware. Knowing himself, and knowing that everybody else is as divine as he himself is – the new rebel is a declaration of a spiritual communism.

    All those old sages were ”superior beings,” and they condemned humanity. They condemned human nature, they condemned human instincts. In their eyes, to be human was to be a sinner. For the new rebel, to be human – to be absolutely human, natural, relaxed with your instincts, with your intelligence, with your intuitions – is the only spirituality there is. There is nothing higher than that. The old sages destroyed the dignity of man. They destroyed the pride of being human and they raised a hypothetical God to heights which are inconceivable. They did these two things simultaneously – reducing man to the lowest possibilities, and raising a hypothetical God to the highest of heights.

  180. OshoRobbins

    The old sage was anti-revolutionary. He was for those who were oppressing and sucking the blood of the people.
    The new rebel will not be an agent of the bloodsuckers, of the parasites. He will not say, ”Blessed are the poor.” He will not say, ”Suffer your misery patiently, because after death you are going to inherit the kingdom of God.”
    There is no kingdom of God – that’s why the rich people have never bothered about it, never even questioned it. They have allowed the priests to tell the poor that they will inherit the kingdom of God.
    The priests know there is no kingdom of God, that there is no God, and the rich know there is no God, and no kingdom of God. This is a fiction just to keep the poor poor, just to keep the slaves slaves, and avoid revolution of any kind.
    A young girl found herself alone at home one night, so she invited her boyfriend over. She took him into the front room, turned on the electric heater, turned out the light, poured him a drink, and sat him on the sofa. He stroked her hair, kissed her neck, then her lips. He crushed her to him, he
    pressed her back, he laid her down, he lay on top of her. Then he stopped.
    ”Go on, go on,” she moaned. ”Don’t stop now, or I shall die!”
    ”But dearest, I don’t know what to do next. The movies always fade out at this point.”
    One needs some experience. The humble, the meek, the poor, the oppressed, they shall inherit the kingdom of God. But they don’t have any experience of life and its pleasures, its joys, its songs, its dances. They will be simply standing there embarrassed, not knowing what to do.

  181. 777


    A G A I N :
    Love had no importance here, I didn’t see the word
    This is like talking super bowl
    by kim jung un
    Radha Soami Path is about capturing LOVE
    to become that Love which happens to be
    The original sweet music
    and all real icones are in That
    Many are eating their b/w interpretation
    of the wrong presciption
    777

  182. 777

    Jim
    Perhaps not a the best idea to have on the
    Beas Badge : “Eternal Flame” or “Marked Elect”
    ‘beggar’ next time
    or when the King visits the States
    7

  183. 777, my Flame will remain Eternal and I am one of The Elect, wth out any doubt, what so ever, according to Christian Calvinist Theology. I was Elected to be in Christ, this very life,
    As for being Marked for Charan,…..even he can not remove the Mark. It was not by his choice I was marked for him, but by The Father’s Choice.
    It has been a week since I have returned home, and I am feeling a little better from my exhaustion and bad cold.
    Visiting the Dera was only 2 days out of my extensive 23 day Itinerary to Bhutan, Nepal and India, i.e. 12 days in India.
    The Dera no longer will remain an infatuation or mystery for me any longer. My Dream has been fullfilled of vistiting there.
    No doubt, haven never been there before, my experience was much different that those who have been there multiple times.
    Not knowing exactly what to expect, exactly, and only relying on hear say, we were at the mercy of Sevadores from the beginning, right from the Train to the Taxi when we left!
    When the Train got there, I kept asking when to get off, because we had 23 days of luggage with us, and being sick, both of us, were struggling to even manuver the luggage on the train, let alone trying to figure out how to manover it to the Dera.
    Finally, when the train stopped at Beas, I was really worried, because they kept telling us we only had TWO minutes to get off the Train! So I was struggling to get 4 pieces off luggage off the train, and as I looked out the window, I saw two young men, with out uniforms or I.D. Running along side the Train.
    When the train stopped, a man in the train that I didn’t know grabbed my luggage and threw it off the train almost yanking it out of my hand, while my wife was trying to jump off the train as soon as it stopped.
    I told her if she didn’t get off quickly, she would end up in Amristar with out me, so she was hurrying!
    The two young guys running along side the train grabbed all of our luggage and started running away with it like Bandits, with me screeming at them, and my wife screeming at me that Thieves had stolen our luggage!
    As we were running behind them, with me screaming, one of them finally hollered “ Radhasoami”’ so I then knew they had to be Sevadores.
    It seemed forever that we were running behind them, huffing and puffing, noses dripping, from our colds, until a very tiny car, was waiting with two men wearing Military uniforms then grabbed our luggage from the two young men, and threw it in the back, and motioned for my wife and I to get in the back seat, that he both could hardly fit in to.
    But we both wedged in, than the Driver took off like a Bat out of Hell as fast as that little vehicle could go, with out saying a word to us.
    I told my wife,…” I hope these Guys aren’t taking us to Pakistan to sell us as hostages!!
    But I then saw the old Dera Satsanghar over the trees, so knew we must be headed for the Dera, and I began taking photos because I knew my Cameras and Cell phones would be confiscated.
    It seemed to be a 3-4 mile ride, before we arrived at the Hostel 6 Gate.
    As soon as we got there, we didn’t even have time to get our luggage to our room, when a Lady grabbed me, and said we were late for the Master’s Q & A so lets go!
    She asked if I had a Translator. I asked what that was? She said I needed one, so brisked me accross the ally to the Audio Stall, and got two, one for my my wife and I, then asked if we had ear buds for the Translators? All this was happening faster than I could comprehend or understand, so I took out my IPhone ear buds and asked if they were OK. She said “ No, you will need to buy two sets for 600 Rupees.
    So, I bought the 2 sets ( that I only used a few minutes, and my wife never did use hers, I later found my iPhone ear buds would have worked fine, because the ones I had to buy worked in my iPhone.
    Then, as soon ad we had the Translators, and ear buds, we were wisked off to jump on a Golf Cart headed for Sat Sang. That’s where I briefly met the Western Rep and Dr. Rose, on the Golf Cart.
    When we arrived at Sat Sang, my wife was seperated from me, and had to go to the female section to sit, with me to the Male section. My wife was so confused, she thought she was being abducted or being taken hostage and wasn’t wanting to let go of my hand.
    Any way, after 90 minutes of Shabs by 6 Guys and 4 Gals, waiting for Gurinder to take the Stage, both my wife and I had not even had time to take a Whiz before we were scooted off to Sat Sang, so we were in pain!
    But, we now both know there has to be a God that still loves us both, because we survived, and are now sitting in our Western Privilaged Comfort sipping a Hot Kona Coffer, strocking my Cat, and reminiscing about all of our Adventures while entertsining Osho, Ken, Aporiciating reader, Ine Initited, Manjit, and All
    y’all.
    I still feel sorry fir al of the old aging Satsangis thete, sweeling leaves and dirt off the walks with their old straw brooms that have hardly enough pieces of straw on them left to move a leaf.
    And all if the other mindless, starring brown eyes that looked at me, as if they were losthing that they were sweeling while Zi was riding a holf cart, instaed of me sweeping, with them riding the Golf Cart.
    Karma is a Bitch,….then we all die!
    😇😍🙏🏻💤💤💤💤💤❤️🤡

  184. juan

    Dear Osho,
    People on this thread at least, IMO have more knowledge of the teachings.
    I am sure, more than 95% of the satsangis have zero idea of the teachings.
    All the satsangs, at nearly all the centers, are merely a sort of advise/ instruction/ advertisemt to get initiation, follow the master, bhajan, simran, darshan, seva, obey, please the master, be a gurmukh etc.
    I would love to read your answers. Thanks

  185. OshoRobbins

    anyone else care to give me their answer to these questions
    before I post the answers up.
    most of you will be shocked by the answers and i will reveal the source of the answers too
    A lot of people here seem to have different ideas of the teachings. So much so, that it seems like there are as many paths as people who follow it.
    Everyone seems to have their own unique beliefs and think they are true.
    so….
    I have a few questions for those who are familiar with the RSSB teachings.
    Just simple true/false answers.
    1. When the disciple reaches the first region, he becomes all powerful. He is then a Perfect being. True or False
    2. All the regions were created from Anami region. True or false.
    3. The region known as Anami has no beginning and no ending. True or False?
    4. Being able to send the surat up at will and to bring it down again at will, this is called Dhyan. True or false
    5. The “opening of the shabd” – this is the same as hearing the Dhun and enjoying it’s bliss. True or False?

  186. OshoRobbins

    Jim wrote:

    777, my Flame will remain Eternal and I am one of The Elect, wthout any doubt, what so ever, according to Christian Calvinist Theology. I was Elected to be in Christ, this very life,

    But Jim, all 777 is saying is that pride comes before a fall, and it’s not a good idea to be so proud of your attainment, even if it is true.
    Nobody in sant mat really cares what the Christian Calvinist Theology elected.
    According to sant mat – you must go to a guru in all humility, not pride.
    There are so many sany mat stories about that.
    One that comes to mind is Nand Lal Goya who went to Anandpur to seek out Guru Gobind. He had a bunch of flowers and started shouting
    “Hearts for sale. Will anyone buy?”
    Gobind sends a sevadar to call him over and asks him what he is selling.
    Nand Lal hands over a flower, saying “I am selling my heart”
    Gobind takes is and says “It is beautiful”
    “What is the price?”
    “Just one glance of grace” replies Nand Lal
    proud of his answer, thinking Gobind will be impressed.
    “It is too expensive” replies Gobind and hands the flower back
    Nand Lal realises his mistake and hands the flower back
    “It is FREE”, he replies, “There is no cost”
    “In that case,” says Guru Gobind, “We have a deal”
    You cannot demand anything and you cannot be proud.
    otherwise you get nothing.
    These are just the teachings of sant mat.
    care to give me your answers to the five questions I posted before I give the answers and the source of the answers

  187. OshoRobbins

    Juan wrote

    Dear Osho,
    People on this thread at least, IMO have more knowledge of the teachings.

    well only two people have answers those five questions I have asked. Once we get some answers, I will reveal the actual answers and the source of those answers.
    Most people will get them wrong.

  188. OshoRobbins

    Juan,
    my opinion is that everyone makes it up as they go along. Certainly there are many crazy ideas on this site that are not sant mat teachings.
    sant mat puts a huge emphasis on love
    but what is love? everyone will have their own answers.
    Jim has now decided that Gurinder is not a true master. Can that be done in love?
    Can he still love Charan, when he no longer believes in the successor that Charan appointed?
    Also – all the believers that are posting on here.
    Like Jim correctly said “They are rebels” because they are going against the commandments of Gurinder
    Kirpal used to say “If you love me, keep my commandments”
    Gurinder says “I am not coming at death”
    most followers decide he is lying because they believe he has to come.

  189. moon

    5 Oshos questions
    1. I don’t know
    2. I don’t know
    3. I don’t know
    4. I don’t know
    5. I don’t know

  190. OshoRobbins

    Moon says “I don’t know” to all the questions
    but
    that’ would be ridiculous if it was true.
    Like going to school for a decade and I ask
    What is 2+2 and 2 / 2 and 3 X 3? and you say “I don’t know”
    Then what have you learnt?
    These are not mystical questions. Just pretty simple
    a bit like me asking
    “How many house meditation does RSSB recommend?”
    the answer is 2.5 hours because they tell you all the time.
    the answer would not be “I don’t know”

  191. moon

    When you throw away theory than you just are.

  192. OshoRobbins

    I agree moon,
    but RSSB is all theory. All beliefs.
    saints, regions, purpose of life, karma, basically everything you hear in satsang
    it is all theory
    no chance of anyone throwing it away
    as they collect more every sunday at satsang

  193. Tim Rimmer

    Hi
    I hand it to Jim for the recent post sharing his trip to Dera.
    I believe it’s true to say that not every visit there for followers turns out to be a bunch of fluffies.
    Sometimes it’s just about handling things when in India – chaos and cool things go hand in hand over there as I recall. Also, sometimes life changes big-time both during and after such visits. However only 2 days?
    Is it not a guru’s job to shake things up to varying degrees?
    Talking about the guru shaking things up I note with interest s*’s post talking of Grinder Singh’s comment in reply to questions about soul ‘recycling’ i.e. he (GS) said ‘soul does never recycle’. If true, (and I read s* correctly) such a comment links with one I heard when he also said ‘soul is truth’. Clearly a non-dual take on what soul is – ‘That’ which does not change. Such comment challenges the notion many satsangis have that soul is a separate, transmigrating entity and points to limitation in the associated belief system. This is good and make sense to me, however on the face of it is at odds with Sant Mat teachings, and I continue to be perplexed by it – Guru saying one thing and teachings another – a subject often discussed here.
    Another useful way of looking at it comes via the Buddhist Eight-fold path approach taken by Rodney Smith. In the book ‘Stepping out of Self-deception’ (on Anatta, Buddha’s no-self teachings) he writes ‘We will not be successful if we believe in the unwise view of self or soul and have wise intention to merge it with God..Two things cannot merge into one unless both were inherently one in the first place’, here, Smith considers soul/self to be the same and both illusory beliefs – unwise views, counter-acting wise intention for realisation ‘that’ which is, has always been, what he calls formless awareness.
    While some will argue that soul and self are different things, I like what Smith has to say as it logically points to reasons for the duality in Sant Mat teachings – the ‘unwise view’ that soul is a separate entity, something the current Guru seems to want to clear up in some situations, but generally not as far as I can tell.
    To me, this must be of concern to RSSB folk especially those who think critically. I continue to be interested in all this because looking at notions of and uncovering what ‘Soul is’ remains an intriguing ongoing investigation. I also remain interested in the soul/shabd basis of Sant Mat .
    Osho in response to your 5 question quiz – true or false according to who? Look forward to you revealing your source
    Based on what I remember from the RSSB teachings:
    False
    True
    True
    False
    False
    Isn’t Anami supposed to be where its really at?
    Best wishes
    Tim

  194. 777

    You know the expression :
    Everything changes except change
    There is nothing without change
    The operation “make Love” makes Love ever growing
    from zillion universes
    Zillion to the power of that Saints streaming in
    and become also ONE
    The Creator is dynamic, not a static thing
    777

  195. OshoRobbins

    Hi Tim Rimmer,
    you raise some valid and interesting points.

    Is it not a guru’s job to shake things up to varying degrees?

    If we have the notion that we already know everything and we are right then it’s going to be a challenge to spend time in the company of any guru.
    What will you do when your concepts clash with what he is saying?
    If you say that you are correct – then he is wrong.

    GS said ‘soul does never recycle’.
    he also said ‘soul is truth’
    Clearly a non-dual take on what soul is – ‘That’ which does not change.
    Such comment challenges the notion many satsangis have that soul is a separate, transmigrating entity and points to limitation in the associated belief system.
    This is good and make sense to me, however on the face of it is at odds with Sant Mat teachings, and I continue to be perplexed by it – Guru saying one thing and teachings another – a subject often discussed here.

    If a person is to “Wake up” it doesn’t just happen randomly.
    I went to my first non-dual guru and was very confused initially.
    I listened to him, but the more I listened, the more I realised he was saying something very different from what I believed all my life.
    At first I just thought he had it wrong.
    Which meant I could stay with my concepts and remain as I was.
    Slowly, it became clear that I have to drop my false ideas if I am to continue on his path.

    For instance he kept on saying, “God is not somewhere in some place like Sach Khand and you don’t need to go there”

    I was confused because the sant mat teachings made it clear that he was in a certain place – and they even named it. It was called Sach Khand.

    He said, “Sach means Truth” and truth means eternal and everywhere and unchanging. So it cannot be a place.
    This shattered all my beliefs I had held all my life
    Then he said, “You don’t have to get to Sach Khand, and there is no journey, no car is needed, no time to arrive there”
    “You are ALREADY IT!”
    I could not understand what he was saying so he made it clearer
    “You are not separate. You are already the thing you seek. Just open your eyes. Nothing to do. No Sadhana, no Journey, no effort, no attaining”
    “Fuck me, What is he talking about?” is all I could think
    I did think he was just a lunatic. That would have been easier than accepting the possibility that he might be right.

    I asked him Why the gurus gave NAAM and said we need to meditate.
    He said, “It is the guru business. To keep you separate and as long as you believe he is superior to you, you will remain enslaved.”
    “But what do I need to do now? if not meditate?” was my next question.
    “DO? are you nuts?” was his reply
    “You cannot DO anything. There is nothing to DO!”

    “But don’t I need to meditate?”
    “Only if you hold onto the deluded notion of a separate soul” he replied
    “There is only the ONE and you are not separate. There is no YOU.” he explained.
    “No ME?” I asked in horror
    “NOPE. The idea of a ME is called HAUMI or EGO”
    “Drop this ME notion and the journey is complete” he said
    “It’s that simple?” I asked in disbelief.

    “Well yes,” he said, “But don’t kid yourself. just dropping the notion intellectually as a belief is not it, because they you are replacing one belief (I am separate) with another belief (I am not separate, there is no ME)”

    “So then HOW do I realise the truth?” I asked, totally confused by now.

    “You don’t do anything. Just hang out with me. Just listen intently. This is the meaning of the company of a realized being. Sooner or later, it will hit you as to what I am really saying. You will get an insight, an awakening. It will be very real to you, but not to anyone else. All they will hear is your words, and they will think all you have is words.” he said

    I could get a sense of what he was talking about, but still I could sense it wasn’t real yet.

    The actual realization happened a few months later when I went through a painful experience.
    The painful experience was necessary in order to shake me out of my comfort and my mind.
    But without his foundational preparation, the painful experience would not have shaken me to realize the truth.
    Once realized it was obvious and it was not a belief. It was like coming out of a dream I had been in all my life.
    I had not replaced one belief with another, because this was an insight and had great clarity with it. It was not an idea.
    I could not go back to my previous state. It was impossible to believe now.

  196. OshoRobbins

    Tim Rimmer quoting from the book says

    In the book ‘Stepping out of Self-deception’ (on Anatta, Buddha’s no-self teachings) he writes ‘We will not be successful if we believe in the unwise view of self or soul and have wise intention to merge it with God..Two things cannot merge into one unless both were inherently one in the first place’, here, Smith considers soul/self to be the same and both illusory beliefs – unwise views, counter-acting wise intention for realisation ‘that’ which is, has always been, what he calls formless awareness.

    Truth cannot happen in the future. It cannot be that today I am separate and then after X years of meditation, I merge.
    That is a time/space idea.
    Truth can only be discovered, not attained.
    The discovery is of what already was the case.
    The ONE.
    Two cannot become one after a period of sadhana.
    It cannot be a merging.
    It cannot happen as an event.
    truth is ALREADY the case, regardless of my state of realization or ignorance.
    The ONENESS is the case even if I have not realised it.
    The ONENESS does not come into existence only after my realization

  197. OshoRobbins

    Anyone else care to give some answers?
    then I will reveal the actual answers and the official RSSB source of those answers.
    so far, nobody has the right answers
    the answers will shock the hell out of most of you
    but you can’t argue with the answers I give because they come from
    an official and recognized RSSB source.
    Jim, One initiated, Spencer, give it a go.
    I have a few questions for those who are familiar with the RSSB teachings.
    Just simple true/false answers.
    1. When the disciple reaches the first region, he becomes all powerful. He is then a Perfect being. True or False
    2. All the regions were created from Anami region. True or false.
    3. The region known as Anami has no beginning and no ending. True or False?
    4. Being able to send the surat up at will and to bring it down again at will, this is called Dhyan. True or false
    5. The “opening of the shabd” – this is the same as hearing the Dhun and enjoying it’s bliss. True or False?

  198. moon

    Osho i have a question for you. Did Charan said inner regions are just level of consciousness or not? The answer could be found oficial from rssb

  199. s*

    1.All powerfull?…???
    2.I was not there.. I do not know!
    3.I think no beginning and ending..but was IS beginning and/or ending??
    4.I do not know about will or no will..so..
    5.Shabd is always there..
    Thanks Osho..
    I like your nondual recognition..
    s*

  200. Dear Osho,
    If you already have the answers and the authorized references as well,
    why don’t you just go ahead and publish them ?
    and IMHO:
    Wouldn’t it be much more beneficial and will make most sense to first have reach / cross the state of Astral and then explaining/sharing it ?
    Ofcourse there are certain basic identical things which the Masters always repeat e.g. the vows, the basic principles, the Lord – the Master and the Sound Current.
    But, we should try to understand that it’s not a theoretical examination where we are seeking the best answer from the bookish knowledge.
    When Master explains something to a disciple, mostly it’s specifically targeted towards that disciple and it’s understanding is always in between the lines; literally it may sound totally off the track.
    I had encountered a similar situation. I was looking for the answer to a question which was troubling me for months and I was constantly asking HIM for it. It was more related to anxiety in life due to a certain event that had to happen with me, and when I attended HIS satsang – HE very clearly gave me the answer – it were just two sentences from HIM and I was astonished – it greatly removed my anxiety.
    For those same two sentences, my fellow said what did HE meant by that ? it was unrelated to the continuity of the Satsang, I just smiled and had nothing to explain.
    Today, after a couple years, it’s exactly going the way HE described in mere two sentences.
    Again, this is very private thing to me and I can not explain what exactly it was, because I know the moment I will share it, I have to be ready to receive all the criticism and right now I am not in a mood, neither I have capacity, to see my very private and ultra beautiful experiences being criticized 😋
    And, I will disagree here with the notion (don’t remember who mentioned it) that it’s just an online forum, and it doesn’t matter if someone bashes you or your experience.
    Surely, it doesn’t matter, but it still transfers some energy when you read the opinions of others about something personal to you.
    I think it again depends on the inner state of the individual. Otherwise, it’s not that we do not have any impact of each other when we are talking to each other via online forums, even being anonymous.
    In my opinion we rightly feel what we all say to each other and in that way we are connected, just like a round table conference.
    At least, this is what my current state is.
    For the same question of 10 different disciples, the Master may give 10 different answers best suited for each disciple based on the individual state of the disciple.
    If I really sit with the intent of understanding it and not to prove someone wrong and someone right, I find the real meaning of what the Master explain.
    It may have been said that rising the Surat up at will and bringing it down at will is Dhyan, doesn’t necessarily means that it’s a literal explanation of Dhyan.
    But, surely it guides towards the fact that by keep doing Dhyan, it helps more and more to bring the ability to arouse the Surat up.
    Also, the more we practice the arousal of Surat, the better will be our Dhyan.
    It works greatly in the lockstep mode.
    Lots of Love.

  201. 777



    ôsho;
    This is not RSSB at all
    Devaluated IQ versus beautiful Love
    ArchAngels with 9999 IQ,
    still licking their wounds, . . .
    Just try to find a way to love HIM
    777

  202. Sent from Yahoo Mail for iPad
    On Saturday, October 28, 2017, 7:16 AM, Jim Sutherland wrote:
    Sent from Yahoo Mail for iPad
    On Saturday, October 28, 2017, 6:57 AM, James Sutherland wrote:
    Osho,
    Here is my Go at your Questions. As I remember, Rai Salig Ram , the original RADHASOAMI Guru, the Hindu who coined that Name and Mantra, added that Name to the Anami Region, adding it as 3 stages above Sat Nam, the Sach Khand of the Sikh Religion , that RSSB Gurus still use, and are giving to Westerners at Initiation starting with Jamael Singh to this day.
    You write,……..”Jim, One initiated, Spencer, give it a go.
    I have a few questions for those who are familiar with the RSSB teachings.
    Just simple true/false answers.
    1. When the disciple reaches the first region, he becomes all powerful. He is then a Perfect being. True or False
    2. All the regions were created from Anami region. True or false.
    3. The region known as Anami has no beginning and no ending. True or False?
    4. Being able to send the surat up at will and to bring it down again at will, this is called Dhyan. True or false
    5. The “opening of the shabd” – this is the same as hearing the Dhun and enjoying it’s bliss. True or False?”
    Me answers, as I have been taught and “ kinda” believe after haven read all of the Soamibagh books published The Agra Parent Group.
    1) False. He must reach Sat Nam or Sach Khand before becoming perfect, or complete, yet he will still remain in some sort of Duality State, because according to Master Charan, souls recognize each other there.
    2) True,…..according to Rai Salig Ram. Anami region is where Radhasoami is. But that area is Soundless, Lightless, Formless, so Duality has ended there. But in my opinion, this is the exactly Neo -Advaita Oneness B.S. that you and other Oneness Techers are fooled by, even including Dr. Ishwar Puri, in spite of his 100s of Youtube Videos where he teaches Duality, because he teaches that we have Astral Bodies that live 1-3 thousand earth time years, and reincarnate or transmigrate back to material species after each death of the physical body, plus, he tells us we have Causal bodies, which is where the Akashic Records are Archived, where the forms of physical bodies are no longer present, and live 5 million years or more, in earth time, before dying , and the individual soul returning to Oneness. ( I will post what he said during his last Work Shop in New Jersey to the International Group that attended there. )
    3) true,….according to the parent Agra Group. Yet, Charan said that the three regions added by the Agra group above Sat Nan were not separate regions, but are Subdivisions of Sat Nam, i.e. Sach Khand, which I agree with, and proves Duality still remains in the lower Regions of Sach Khand.,
    4) True.
    5) True
    Here is what I posted on Dr. Richard Ruquist’s Ph.D. Site, who is an Ishwar Puri Initiate,……………
    ” Jim Sutherland In Ishwar’s recent talk in New Jersey Work Shop, he said that we are all in Sach Khand, right now, because “we” , never left there. “We”, are not even ” we”, because we are actually ONE, GOD. We are only imagining ” we” are individual drops of the ONE and only OCEAN. He said that God only moved HIS Awareness from SACH KHAND to Causal Mind, ( millions of earth life time/space lives) , to Astral Bodies ( 1,000-3,000 earth years time/ Space lives that reincarnate several times to physical bodies, that only live 100 years average , as imagined individualized drops of the ONE Ocean , but each drop is really GOD in Sach Khand, WHO is Totality of Consciousness. To those who were there, did I paraphrase it wrong? If not, it appears that Sheila Shandra in her song has it right in her Lyric,….” The Ocean refuses no river.” Are all Ishwar Puri Initiates in agreement with this Theology of us all being individualized drops of Totality of Consciousness only imagining we are in physical bodies listening to Ishwar, when in reality, He is in Sach Khand listening to himself because he is God, and so are we. Does every body agree with this Theology? I hope I am not the only one feeling like I am not God, and hoping that if I am in Sach Khand right now, then I must have bought the wrong ticket and boarded the wrong train.”
    Ishwar Puri really is presently teaching that we never left Sach Khand, and are still there, but don’t know it. But, he still teaches that we are a Three Region Specie, i.e. ,Physical , Astral and Causal before we reach Sach Khand.
    As most here know, yet don’t seem qualified to discuss, Dr. Puri should not be disqualified or written off as just a other Cult Master, in spite of his baggage he collected as a much younger man when he was banned from RSSB for ……
    Being one of the last Sawan Singh Initiates still alive who actually grew up in the Dera, was a personal friend of Dr. Julian Johndon and Master Charan Singh, should not be taken lightly, or blown off in the wind in favor of any other Sant Mat Teacher. He certainly is more wua,ified than any one that has ever posted here!
    Personally, I presently resonate with his present teachings about Sant Mat more than any of the other present Sant Mat Teachers, including Gurinder and Rajinder Singh’s. Especially now that I have become convinced that Gurinder has be become a Oneness Teacher.
    I had read his two new latest books, just before I vidited the Dera, and told a Gurinder Singh Initite friend of mine thst in my opinion, those teo books were the worst books I ever read published by RSSB! Oneness was hinted at all over the two books, but what totally shocked me was Gurinder sYing that being initited by ANY Sant Nat Master dies NOT guarentee that we will get another human life, and that if we don’t meditate and keep the Vows, we can still transmigrate back to The zwherl of 84 and Charausi!
    Bull Shit! I totally reject such a depressing morbid teaching, which would return me right back to the Christian Fundamentslist teaching of burning in hell if I didn’t quit sinning and stay shackled to the Dogma of Works instead of Grace, and Love by a Father forgiving the errors of His Prodigal Sons and called US back Home!
    I totally REJECT all Neo-Advaita Vendetta Dogma, regardless of who teaches it, and have proven to my self ( and I Am a Self) that I can travel to, and return, from Duality to Oneness in Meditation, e joy the sights and sounds and experiences of the Journey, and still lead a House Holder’s life as as taught be the Great Master, Sawan Singh, and my Master, his Grand Son, Charan Singh.
    Jim the Rebel Rouser Heritic
    Sent from my i Pad — Jim Sutherland

  203. Spencer Tepper

    Hi Osho
    You wrote
    1. When the disciple reaches the first region, he becomes all powerful. He is then a Perfect being. True or False
    2. All the regions were created from Anami region. True or false.
    3. The region known as Anami has no beginning and no ending. True or False?
    4. Being able to send the surat up at will and to bring it down again at will, this is called Dhyan. True or false
    5. The “opening of the shabd” – this is the same as hearing the Dhun and enjoying it’s bliss. True or False?
    There are three answers that come to mind when trying to interpret the teachings of an organization :
    1. Read the RSSB books… There are many. Sar Bachan is a stunning work that goes into some detail on this. And of course, the great 5 volume classic, Philosophy of the Masters (Gurumat Sidhant) has an entire volume dedicated to the geography of the inner journey.
    2. Send a brief and clear letter to the Master laying out your conception of the current teachings and ask Him to elucidate.
    3. If you have been initiated, your meditation, conducted with sincerity, faith and love will yield enough experience to verify at least a small portion of that geography, and maybe more.
    I am not an RSSB rep, and neither are you, but I honor the Path and my Master, so I respectfully direct you to seek the official word when trying to determine what that teaching actually is.
    To say that my personal experience confirms the entire path, and that only metaphor can describe it, and metaphor is donor updated to our times, is not transferable or verifiable information.
    Verification comes when you seek your own direct evidence from the source, either outside or inside.

  204. OshoRobbins

    Hi, Thank you all for your answers.
    Jim – you are very close to the actual answers given in the official source – the Sar Bachan. All except answer to Question no 1.
    I agree with your answer – but Swami Ji does not agree with us two.
    so here goes….

    The answers are all here in the last words of Swami Ji before he took his soul up for the last time into the lap of sat purush.

    This is the original words of Swami Ji so can’t get any more official than that.
    https://www.scribd.com/doc/30633238/The-Sar-Bachan-Prose-Swami-Ji-Maharaj
    page 25 onwards
    bachan no 3 says
    To be able to send the surat up whenever you like and bring it down at will, is called Dhyan
    so the answer to Question 4 is TRUE.
    at least according to Swami Ji’s final words
    Bachan 17: To hear the Dhun and enjoy it’s bliss is equivalent to the opening of the shabd – so Q5 – is TRUE
    The other three answers are in the main bachans which start on page 29
    Bachan no 4
    Radha Swami Pad / Akah / Anami is immeasurable, endless and without beginning. (Q3 = TRUE)
    Bachan 6:
    The fact is that the devotee acquires all power when he reaches the first stage and is regarded as a perfect being or Mahatma. One who reaches this stage is freed from all personal and worldly dross. Q1 = true
    Bachan 4 says It is that (anami) from which all other regions were created
    so Q2 = true
    So all five statements are true.
    Teachings change significantly through time.
    Q1 – no current teachings say a person in perfect when he reaches the first region. In fact Gurinder is saying even at region 5 (i.e. master) is not perfect – just complete. But Sar Bachan uses the word perfect and even says “free form all personal and worldly dross”
    Q3 – Anami is beyond time and space according to this bachan. That is what no beginning and no end means.
    Q4 – nobody uses Dhyan to mean what Swami says here. Dhyan is now considered visualization of the form of guru
    Q5 – The opening of the shabd – all disciples want this to happen.
    Lala Pratap Singh asks for the shabd to be opened. As if it was in Swami Ji’s power to magically do so. Swami Ji says “Listen to the Dhun and enjoy it’s bliss” – that IS the opening of the shabd.
    very interesting.
    This explains why so many disciples make it up as they go along.
    you can find some statement somewhere to support almost any belief

  205. Spence Tepper

    Hi Osho:
    Another reference to Sar Bachan that needs to be put into context to understand it correctly is in your statement…

    Bachan 6:
    The fact is that the devotee acquires all power when he reaches the first stage and is regarded as a perfect being or Mahatma. One who reaches this stage is freed from all personal and worldly dross. Q1 = true

    Actually, in context Swami Ji isn’t saying that reaching the first stage equals the end all be all. It only looks that way to those who haven’t gone there. The first stage is a great accomplishment, and we are freed of personal karma (personal as in above our karma in this life…our Kriya, and as long as we stay there our Pralabdh, but not our Sinchit karmas at all… different convo…go there and you’ll get it).
    In exact opposite of your claim, Swami Ji is saying that this is just the first stage, and there are others, higher, and even purer than this one. Much higher, much purer. And that the Saints, the true Saints know this because they’ve been there. And they can take us there.
    Here is what Swami Ji wrote, in context. Please read it carefully, and openly.


    5. Sddhs, Gydnfs, Bhagats, Incarnations, Prophets and other holy personages who did not reach the Real Home, all rank much below the Saints.


    As, in their up­ ward journey, they stopped at different planes, and they founded different religions corresponding to their several attainments. The stage reached by any one of them was regarded by him as the final region, and the presiding deity of that region was looked upon as the Supreme and Almighty God, and his worship as such was enjoined.


    This was due to the fact that all the differ­ent regions were created by the Supreme Being as re­flections of the Real Region, so that the lower regions also share to some extent the features and conditions of the highest, but there is a lot of difference in regard to permanence and other conditions.


    Each region has its own distinct creation, marked by different grades of subtleness and purity.


    Only he who has seen all the regions can appreciate the difference. Otherwise, the form and effulgence of the Lord of the region reached by anyone was regarded as limitless and boundless, and that deity was considered Supreme. The ecstasy of the moment of realization caused the devotee to lose himself in an indescribable state of eagerness and bliss­ ful intoxication.


    6. The Surat attains to a different state at every stage that it reaches.


    At each stage it feels as if it con­trols and pervades through everything below.


    For in­ stance, on reaching the first or lhe second stage, the Surat or Lord of that stage appears to create and govern all the world below, as if he were its manifestor and supporter. And since these instructors had no know­ ledge of any higher region, they taught their disciples to regard the Lord of that plane as the Supreme God. Only the Sant Sat Guru knows of the higher regions. Had these teachers been instructed by a Sant Sat Guru, those higher regjons would have been revealed to them. Then they would have been shown the way and helped on the onward Path.


    Likewise, one who crossed the first, second or third stage in the course of his upward journey, was looked upon as perfect. The fact is that the devotee acquires all power when he reaches the first stage and on account of that attainment, he is regarded as a per­ fect being or Mahdtmd. There is no doubt that this first region is much superior to the regions of lower con­ sciousness, and one who reaches this stage is absolutely freed from all personal and worldly dross.

    “Looked Upon as perfect” isn’t perfect. They may appear all powerful, but they are not ALL powerful.

  206. OshoRobbins

    Hi Spencer,
    I just quoted what Sar Bachan says.
    I did not say that region 1 is the be all and end all. Of course there are other higher regions.

    Likewise, one who crossed the first, second or third stage in the course of his upward journey, was looked upon as perfect. The fact is that the devotee acquires all power when he reaches the first stage and on account of that attainment, he is regarded as a perfect being or Mahdtmd. There is no doubt that this first region is much superior to the regions of lower con­ sciousness, and one who reaches this stage is absolutely freed from all personal and worldly dross.

    it says above, “The fact is the devotee acquires all power when he reaches the first stage, and on account of that, is regarded as a perfect being or Mahatma” It adds that such a person is absolutely freed from all personal and worldly dross.
    so the original question is copied below

    When the disciple reaches the first region, he becomes all powerful. He is then a Perfect being. True or False

    Sar Bachan says he becomes all powerful. it also says he is freed from all
    personal and worldly dross.
    It also says he is regarded as a perfect being.
    I am not questioning that there are higher regions.
    But it does say he becomes all powerful.
    Now I am sure there must be disciples who say they go to the first region or higher.
    Q: Are they all powerful? and freed from dross? and regarded as ‘perfect’
    The current Guru must be going to Anami – the highest
    and I don’t see anyone regarding him as perfect or all powerful.
    So what does all powerful mean?
    and what does perfect mean?
    According to Sar Bachan there should be a lot of all powerful and perfect people around.
    When you take an honest look around – is that what you see?
    or do you instead see a lot of people just caught up in the dogma and the belief? waiting for the day….. when they will reach the first region
    So many on here claim at least some spiritual progress. Are they are least up to the first region?
    and are they all powerful?

  207. OshoRobbins

    the real surprising answers are
    “Being able to send the surat up at will and to bring it down again at will, this is called Dhyan.”
    I have never heard that called dhyan.
    and
    The “opening of the shabd” – this is the same as hearing the Dhun and enjoying it’s bliss.
    but all disciples hear the dhun and try to enjoy its bliss.
    it that the opening of the shabd?
    does this make any sense?

  208. OshoRobbins

    Pratap requested the shabd be opened.
    okay so now imagine some person going on the pic and saying to guru ji
    “please open the shabd”
    he could say “no – do it yourself”
    instead imagine him saying what swami Ji said
    “just stick your thumbs in your ears and listen to the dhun”
    “enjoy the bliss of doing that”
    “that is the same as opening the shabd.”
    Who would accept that?
    obviously Lala Pratap accepted it. But then he was hardly going to argue with swami Ji as he is about to leave the body.
    Not good timing.

  209. Spence Tepper

    Hi Osho:
    You wrote:


    According to Sar Bachan there should be a lot of all powerful and perfect people around.

    He didn’t write they were perfect. He wrote they were regarded as perfect. And that was only by ignorance of the higher stages. Try reading it again.
    As for powerful, each of us is all powerful over something. If you can raise your soul to the first region you are all powerful over that. Not over any other region, not even over any other human being. All powerful…to come and go as they like to that region.
    But if you re-read what Swami Ji spoke of, and cited above, this is not the highest region, and the individual can be deceived. In fact it is one of the lowest. They will have to return again. For some reason what Swami Ji wrote of extensively about the higher regions you ignore. You have simplified the Path to something it isn’t. The new teachings are yours alone.
    In the Astral region also are all hells. And a few of the more lurid paradises. It’s not a super place. Only relative to this one.
    Imagine visiting the Playboy mansion. At some point it will make you nauseaus. Yes, it’s cleaner than here in a way, the gardens are great, but the diversions are just a finer form of corruption and actually repugnant.
    And as for power over the region they had obtained, again, you must understand what power really is.
    “All powerful” is not over that region. Just over one’s own capacity. They had the power to get there. They became all powerful in that respect. Anyone who understands their power certainly respects it. But they are not the Lords of that region. And praying to the Lords of that first region, who is Kal, actually, they ensure their continuing imprisonment.
    As for free of personal karma…that’s the karma for that persona in that life. When you visit the Astra l region (I don’t recommend it unless you want to be tempted by addicitons from which you many never recover in this life), you are temporarily freed of Kria…your actions there have no impact on your store of karma. And you are temporarily freed of your Pralabdh karma…you are not under the influence of your persona there…you can see things calmly from a higher perspective. The moment you return here, you must resume all that. And all your sinchit karma remains intact. The only way to burn that is through Master and Shabd. Only He can do that.

  210. Spence Tepper

    And just for all you Atheists out there…….
    These experiences of deep and extensive meditation, and the writings of the saints down through the ages that parallel the same experiences, might just be travel through regions of the unconscious mind….things built within the physical brain.
    They are real experiences, not delusions, and they are a part of this creation, albeit a finer part.
    But you can certainly consider them as physiological parts of the human mind and body. Whether they are connected to it or whether they are physically part of it. Not delusions. Experiences of things brought to conscious awareness that exist all the time in the unconscious state.
    There is no need to hypothesize anything else to understand the legitimacy of these experiences of the higher regions. And the utility in becoming whole and integrated, in raising to conscious awareness these parts of yourself through meditation practice.

  211. And it’s the time for Standing Ovation
    👫 👫 👫 👫 👫
    👏👏👏👏👏
    .
    .
    .
    😊

  212. Spence Tepper

    Hi Osho:
    It’s great you are reading Sar Bachan. There is a bit of misunderstanding of what you read, and I’d like to review in context, to help, one such passage.
    You wrote:


    4. Being able to send the surat up at will and to bring it down again at will, this is called Dhyan. True or false

    Then you tried to refer to Sar Bachan, and here is where you get into trouble with taking this out of context, and missing what Swami Ji actually was saying.
    page 25 onwards


    bachan no 3 says
    To be able to send the surat up whenever you like and bring it down at will, is called Dhyan
    so the answer to Question 4 is TRUE.
    at least according to Swami Ji’s final words

    Here is what Bachan 3 says in the full context:


    3. Then Sadhu Bhara Singh and Satsangis be­gan making offerings and performing obeisance. There­ upon Lala Jagannath Khatri, a neighbor, sajd: “Let the Dhyan (attention) of Maharaj be fixed inwards; this is not the time for such offerings.” Then Swami Ji
    Maharaj turned to him and sajd : “To be able to send the surat up whenever you like (at will) and to bring it down whenever you like, this is called Dhyan . As for me, I had already taken myself up last night and put the surat into the lap of SAT PURUSH, but have come down to say a few things to you people.”

    Bhara and other Satsangis have approached Swami Ji with gift offerings and outward public praises, to get His attention, His Dyan. A neighbor corrects them, telling them to stop, because His Attention, His Dyan, should be focused within at this time.
    Swami Ji adds to this by stating that the real Dyan is going within, taking the soul up, to see one’s Master in His pure true form, inside. That’s real Dyan, within. Then He says He Himself has just done that, and been with His own beloved, Sat Purush.
    Rather than heap offerings and public prayers upon the Master outwardly, one should raise one’s soul to be with Him within…that’s the real Dyan. But understand, in the remarks of Khatri, it is clear that Dyan is the attention of the Master upon us…that we can see. True Dyan is the Master’s Attention from within.

  213. RSsceptic

    Dear Spencer
    I just read your post. It is ridiculous.
    “As for powerful, each of us is all powerful over something. If you can raise your soul to the first region you are all powerful over that. Not over any other region, not even over any other human being. All powerful…to come and go as they like to that region.”
    You have got to be kidding! You cannot be THAT delusional.
    Where did you get all those qualifications to the statement “all powerful”?
    Can you show where it says that in the Sar Bachan?
    You have taken the words “All Powerful” and made them mean something completely different. If that is how you operate in life, it explains why you are so deluded. You create your own meanings.
    You are not alone, many religious followers do this.
    So if Gurinder says “I am not coming at death, because there is only ONE”
    You start interpreting, qualifying, distorting, until the statement means something else. Then you convince yourself that Gurinder said the “something else” and that Osho Robbins is giving false teachings to the world.
    Lots of RSSB followers do exactly what you are doing.
    So they will say, for instance, “He means there is only ONE GOD” he just left the word GOD off the end of the sentence. (Why would he do that?)
    “He is just saying that to motivate you, of course he is coming at death. Osho Robbins has a motivation to delude everyone because he is a wannabe guru and wants to take Gurinder’s sangat away.”
    This is the kind of nonsense believers come out with, instead of honestly dealing with what is in front of them.
    So Spencer, you are saying that swami Ji means “has the power to go to the first region” when he says “all powerful”
    The obvious question is, “Why doesn’t he say what he means then?”
    And “How do you know he means something other than what he said?”
    You then write
    “For some reason what Swami Ji wrote of extensively about the higher regions you ignore. You have simplified the Path to something it isn’t. The new teachings are yours alone.”
    I could be mistaken, but I don’t think Osho Robbins is advocating any new teachings. As far as I could see, he posed some questions and gave the answers that he believes Sar Bachan gives.
    I agree that in other places, Sar Bachan refers to higher regions. I am sure Osho Robbins is well aware of that. I am sure Osho Robbins is not saying the first region is the highest.
    He is quoting Sar Bachan in which it says that one who reaches the first region is all powerful and is REGARDED as a Perfect Being or a Mahatma.
    That is exactly what it says.
    It doesn’t go on to say that he is NOT perfect. It also does not say that “All Powerful” means the ability to go to the first region. That is hardly a definition of all powerful.
    Where do you get the distorted meanings from?
    Did Swami Ji ordain you to qualify his statements and change their meaning? How exactly do you know that Swami Ji meant anything OTHER than what he wrote? Are you not distorting the meaning?
    Then you go on……
    “In the Astral region also are all hells. And a few of the more lurid paradises. It’s not a super place. Only relative to this one.
    Imagine visiting the Playboy mansion. At some point it will make you nauseaus. Yes, it’s cleaner than here in a way, the gardens are great, but the diversions are just a finer form of corruption and actually repugnant.”
    Have you been there?
    How do you know all this?
    Just what you have read in books?
    How do you know there is even a place called hell?
    You write as if you KNOW this when in fact it is just a belief.
    All believers do this. They mistake their belief for a fact.
    You go on……
    “And as for power over the region they had obtained, again, you must understand what power really is.”
    You have already distorted the meaning of the word “all powerful” to mean “just the ability to go to the first region” You know continue as if the distorted meaning of all powerful is his meaning not yours.
    “All powerful” is not over that region. Just over one’s own capacity. They had the power to get there. They became all powerful in that respect. Anyone who understands their power certainly respects it. But they are not the Lords of that region. And praying to the Lords of that first region, who is Kal, actually, they ensure their continuing imprisonment.
    WOW – so now the disciple who gets to region one has gone from being what Swami Ji calls all powerful to a prisoner (spencer’s interpretation)
    Forget about “all powerful” and “perfect” – he is a prisoner.
    What you are conveniently forgetting is that all disciples have to go to region one before they can go to region two or three.
    Now more interpretations from Spencer……
    As for free of personal karma…that’s the karma for that persona in that life. When you visit the Astra l region (I don’t recommend it unless you want to be tempted by addicitons from which you many never recover in this life), you are temporarily freed of Kria…your actions there have no impact on your store of karma. And you are temporarily freed of your Pralabdh karma…you are not under the influence of your persona there…you can see things calmly from a higher perspective. The moment you return here, you must resume all that. And all your sinchit karma remains intact. The only way to burn that is through Master and Shabd. Only He can do that.
    My God, all these beliefs? And Spencer does not think they are beliefs, he actually thinks they are facts. He thinks he KNOWS all this.
    How do you know any of this? That there is such a thing as karma, store karma, pralabdh karma, etc. You have just read this and now you think you know.
    You do not recommend going there. but all disciples who meditate will be going there. isnt that the result of meditation?
    In the meantime
    One-initiated is doing some ritual dance. Not sure what he is celebrating.

  214. Arjuna

    What have I started – over 200 comments. Father – forgive me for I know not what I do!

  215. Spence Tepper

    Hi RS Sceptic:
    You wrote:


    You have got to be kidding! You cannot be THAT delusional.
    Where did you get all those qualifications to the statement “all powerful”?

    Sceptic, those qualifications come from Swami Ji Himself in all the paragraphs that precede his comment about the first region. Paragraphs I already posted above.
    Swami Ji writes, in those passages:


    At each stage it feels as if it con­trols and pervades through everything below.

    That’s what He means. He already tells you what “all powerful” means at the first stage. The personal feeling of being all powerful. Not actually ALL powerful at all. Swami Ji spends paragraph after paragraph detailing the limitations of the lower stages. And the fact that these folks who feel all powerful, who think they have achieved the ultimate, have been deceived, and are not actually liberated at all.
    That line about all powerful and appearing to be perfect comes at the end of a long exposition by Swami Ji about the much higher regions, and the delusion that brought those who reached the lower stages back to incarnation. He has taken pages to explain that those reaching the first region certainly did have limitations. They were not ALL powerful in an absolute sense, only in the sense of where they had reached, just the first region.
    Because you completely ignore most of what Swami Ji wrote you are certainly in no condition to comment. When bigotry blinds someone to the facts, they have no basis for dialogue.
    But in the spirit of helpfulness, here again is what Swami Ji wrote. Read it openly and carefully, or do you best at least. It benefits me not at all. But to the extent you can do this, you help yourself move from delusion to reality, at least in understanding what Swami Ji actually wrote.


    5. Sddhs, Gydnfs, Bhagats, Incarnations, Prophets and other holy personages who did not reach the Real Home, all rank much below the Saints.’


    As, in their up­ ward journey, they stopped at different planes, and they founded different religions corresponding to their several attainments. The stage reached by any one of them was regarded by him as the final region, and the presiding deity of that region was looked upon as the Supreme and Almighty God, and his worship as such was enjoined.


    This was due to the fact that all the differ­ent regions were created by the Supreme Being as re­flections of the Real Region, so that the lower regions also share to some extent the features and conditions of the highest, but there is a lot of difference in regard to permanence and other conditions.


    Each region has its own distinct creation, marked by different grades of subtleness and purity.
    Only he who has seen all the regions can appreciate the difference. Otherwise, the form and effulgence of the Lord of the region reached by anyone was regarded as limitless and boundless, and that deity was considered Supreme. The ecstasy of the moment of realization caused the devotee to lose himself in an indescribable state of eagerness and bliss­ ful intoxication.


    6. The Surat attains to a different state at every stage that it reaches.
    At each stage it feels as if it con­trols and pervades through everything below.


    For in­ stance, on reaching the first or lhe second stage, the Surat or Lord of that stage appears to create and govern all the world below, as if he were its manifestor and supporter. And since these instructors had no know­ ledge of any higher region, they taught their disciples to regard the Lord of that plane as the Supreme God. Only the Sant Sat Guru knows of the higher regions. Had these teachers been instructed by a Sant Sat Guru, those higher regjons would have been revealed to them. Then they would have been shown the way and helped on the onward Path.


    Likewise, one who crossed the first, second or third stage in the course of his upward journey, was looked upon as perfect. The fact is that the devotee acquires all power when he reaches the first stage and on account of that attainment, he is regarded as a per­ fect being or Mahdtmd. There is no doubt that this first region is much superior to the regions of lower con­ sciousness, and one who reaches this stage is absolutely freed from all personal and worldly dross.

    “Looked Upon as perfect” isn’t perfect. All powerful is only their own sense of being all powerful in the complete ignorance of the higher regions, and their own and inevitable return against their will to this prison house.

  216. Spence Tepper

    BTW Sceptic, not all disciples who meditate witness the first region. True Master’s protect them from a lot of that. Your moment of internal awakening, if you were initiated, would likely be the third stage.
    Until then, the Masters generally do not let the disciple see or wander about those lower regions.
    “Rasied up to the third heaven” St. Paul.
    So if you are meditating in darkness, be thankful.

  217. OshoRobbins

    Spencer wrote
    “BTW Sceptic, not all disciples who meditate witness the first region. True Master’s protect them from a lot of that. Your moment of internal awakening, if you were initiated, would likely be the third stage.”
    So you know this exactly how?
    heresay, books, or experience?
    or more likely – you just made it up.
    can you give me a reference from any RSSB book that makes that statement?
    The disciple (according to sant mat) meets the radiant form of his master on the ASTRAL or first region.
    How is he going to just jump straight to the third?
    why not jump straight to the fifth?
    When I used to follow Thakar Singh, one disciple said the heard bagpipes
    when he plugged his ears.
    Thakar Singh said “It means you are at Sach Khand”
    The guy was overjoyed to hear this.
    So I said, “But he has not even left the body and not even met the radiant form!” to Thakar
    Thakar replied “Those are not necessary. A part of his soul goes to Sach Khand”
    Thats when I realized he was talking crap.

  218. Spence Tepper

    Hi Osho:
    You wrote:
    “can you give me a reference from any RSSB book that makes that statement?”
    I just gave a huge passage from Sar Bachan. If you like to discuss the texts, which is really the only transferrable thing we can discuss, let’s stick to that.
    You wrote:
    ‘the real surprising answers are “Being able to send the surat up at will and to bring it down again at will, this is called Dhyan.” I have never heard that called dhyan.’
    The actual intention of Swami Ji re what is Dhyan is the gaze upon our Master, our own attention. And the true Dhyan is when we see Him inside in His true form. True in the sense of eternal. This comes from the full context of this passage.
    “3. Then Sadhu Bhara Singh and Satsangis be­gan making offerings and performing obeisance. There­ upon Lala Jagannath Khatri, a neighbor, sajd: “Let the Dhyan (attention) of Maharaj be fixed inwards; this is not the time for such offerings.” Then Swami Ji Maharaj turned to him and sajd : “To be able to send the surat up whenever you like (at will) and to bring it down whenever you like, this is called Dhyan . As for me, I had already taken myself up last night and put the surat into the lap of SAT PURUSH, but have come down to say a few things to you people.”
    As you can see Bhara Singh and others started to make offerings and perform acts of obeisance to Swami Ji. A loyal disciple, Lala Jagannath Khatri intervened and asked them to stop distracting Swami Ji so that His attention, His Dhyan, could be focused within…on His own Master, at this time nearing His death.”
    Swami Ji then actually reinforces what Khatri has said, saying that indeed, true Dhyan is bringing the soul up, and that is to see one’s own Master. Swami Ji reinforces this by stating He just did that and was in the presence of His own beloved, Sat Purush, the night before.
    Dhyan is our attention. Contemplation on the form of the Master is considered “Dhyan” for Satsangis. But real Dhyan is when we see Him within, and that means taking our soul up to do so.
    Pure Sant Mat.

  219. juan

    For the same question of 10 different disciples, the Master may give 10 different answers best suited for each disciple based on the individual state of the disciple.
    … No recordings, no notes has been a good strategy but unfortunately this is not working that well as it used to. 10 different answers for the same questions, Is not insulting the intelligence of the disciples?
    It seems the present public and specially the younger generation is much more aware and intelligent and is not only unconvinced by the answers of these masters, but know perfectly that these masters are no more than normal mortals with a desire to govern and hold the family business/empire under their control.
    Finally after decades they declare that they are mere teachers, and inspite of verbal declarations they would not make a change neither in the scriptures nor the teachings and to please the disciples they would travel all over the globe for Darshan and provide answers/solutions even to unanswerable questions.

  220. juan

    For the same question of 10 different disciples, the Master may give 10 different answers best suited for each disciple based on the individual state of the disciple.
    … No recordings, no notes has been a good strategy but unfortunately this is not working that well as it used to. 10 different answers for the same questions, Is not insulting the intelligence of the disciples?
    It seems the present public and specially the younger generation is much more aware and intelligent and is not only unconvinced by the answers of these masters, but know perfectly that these masters are no more than normal mortals with a desire to govern and hold the family business/empire under their control.
    Finally after decades they declare that they are mere teachers, and inspite of verbal declarations they would not make a change neither in the scriptures nor the teachings and to please the disciples they would travel all over the globe for Darshan and provide answers/solutions even to unanswerable questions.

  221. Spence Tepper

    You wrote:

    can you give me a reference from any RSSB book that makes that statement?

    I just gave a whole page of Sar Bachan copied and pasted with commentary, but rather than acknowledge what Swami Ji wrote, you have chosen to ignore that and attack something else?
    The sacred texts are really the only thing that is transferrable in this conversation, so, yes, let’s stick to that.
    You wrote:

    “the real surprising answers are”Being able to send the surat up at will and to bring it down again at will, this is called Dhyan.”‘

    Not at all. We must take the soul up to see our true Master within.

    3. Then Sadhu Bhara Singh and Satsangis began making offerings and performing obeisance. There­ upon Lala Jagannath Khatri, a neighbor, sajd: “Let the Dhyan (attention) of Maharaj be fixed inwards; this is not the time for such offerings.” Then Swami Ji Maharaj turned to him and sajd : “To be able to send the surat up whenever you like (at will) and to bring it down whenever you like, this is called Dhyan . As for me, I had already taken myself up last night and put the surat into the lap of SAT PURUSH, but have come down to say a few things to you people.”

    Bhara Singh and other Satsangis are making offerings and obeisance to Swami Ji. Another neighbor enjoins them not to disturb him because, at this time near death, His Dhyan, his attention, should be focused within. That means taking His soul within to see His own Master. And Swami Ji confirms that He did just that last night.
    Charan Singh said much the same in Light on Sant Mat, question …”You have to look within to find the real Master. That is why Christ says ‘lift up thine eyes to the Son of Man'”
    That’s true Dhyan.
    Same teaching. Pure Sant Mat.
    It’s just a matter of reading carefully, Osho.

  222. Spence Tepper

    Hi Osho:
    You wrote:

    The disciple (according to sant mat) meets the radiant form of his master on the ASTRAL or first region.
    How is he going to just jump straight to the third?

    No, you misunderstand. You can see the Master at the first stage, but that is all you will see there, normally. He isn’t there to take us on a tour of the gardens. He’s actually there to guide us away from all that, focusing on Him. What else would we want to see anyway?
    Our work is under His protection, really He’s the one doing the work, including the Simran and Bhajan, as well as the Dhyan. He’s looking at us all the time.
    He can take us right to the top at any time. Haven’t you understood anything?
    But this a partnership. A love affair. For that we stay inside. We move with and around the flow of our Karma. That’s how I know about the third stage. Ask anyone with any years at meditation. They know when they have left their body and personality behind. During those times they incur no Karma, nor are they under the influence of their Karma, because they aren’t in the body. It is a wonderful experience. But we must return. And then not only the body, but our tendancies and conditioning all returns. There is no escape from that until the third region.
    We don’t want anyone or anything else besides Him. So, the first and second regions are held from us because, even though we aren’t incurring karma there, we aren’t burning any of the sinchit. It’s actually a waste of time. And we can be so enthralled with the absolute beauty and perfection there that we are drawn to create currents of karma that will add to our Sinchit. So instead we are kept most of the time by our Master in a beautiful darkness except….our Beloved’s radiant form, except that it is actually flooded with light, the light and music of the Shabd! And that comes from a place much higher than those regions.
    That is the experience, generally, of the disciple as they work and journey to take their attention up.
    You can call that delusional if you like. It’s all just outside your experience, Osho.
    And expanding your own experience and knowledge, that is the natural path for all human beings.
    No need to comment on anyone else. Just focus on your own next step.
    “Shouting at the darkness” never solved a problem. And neither does accusing those with a different experience than yours. Their experience doesn’t matter to you. But that doesn’t make it unimportant. If your experience is important to you, learn to respect theirs.

  223. OshoRobbins

    Spencer,
    please re-read what I was referring to when I said, give me a reference?
    it wasn’t to do with the Dhyan question.
    here is what I wrote


    Spencer wrote
    “BTW Sceptic, not all disciples who meditate witness the first region. True Master’s protect them from a lot of that. Your moment of internal awakening, if you were initiated, would likely be the third stage.”
    Osho Robbins:
    So you know this exactly how?
    heresay, books, or experience?
    or more likely – you just made it up.
    can you give me a reference from any RSSB book that makes that statement?

    you have not given any reference

  224. OshoRobbins

    spencer wrote
    He can take us right to the top at any time. Haven’t you understood anything?
    Really?
    Then why doesnt he?
    Clearly because he can’t
    If he could, why would he not?
    This is all dogma and false beliefs.
    What is YOUR experience?
    Nothing.
    Just sitting in darkness meditation
    holding onto lots of dogma and beliefs
    because that is all you have.
    If you have anything more than just teachings,
    please say so.
    otherwise, it’s clear you have nothing

  225. Spence Tepper

    Osho
    You wrote:

    What is YOUR experience?
    Nothing.
    Just sitting in darkness meditation
    holding onto lots of dogma and beliefs
    because that is all you have.

    Could this be your experience?
    I can’t comment on that.
    As for the regions, when you get to the third, Master lets you visit the first two…you are mostly, not entirely, beyond the effect of impressions at that point. And then you are very thankful that no time was wasted on them.
    My experiences can’t be verified. But you can respect them as mine, delusional or otherwise.
    Because if you can’t, then you won’t be able to respect anyone whose experience is different than what you think it should be or is supposed to be, for your convenience.
    That’s what makes bigotry. The inability to acknowledge “Hey, I don’t get it but I respect it works for you.”
    But let’s do a thought experiment, Osho. Something I think will help this dialogue.
    In ten or fewer sentances, please paraphrase what I wrote…what you believe I meant. Then I can see if you even understand what I have written. You can disagree, but at least I’d like to know if you are disagreeing with what I wrote, and not some strange notion in your head that I did not intend.
    So, paraphrase me for at least a paragraph.
    Then comment on it.
    If it turns out you are captured my sentiments, then I will honor your criticism.

  226. RSsceptic

    At each stage it feels as if it con­trols and pervades through everything below.
    So if that is the case, how do you know there are not many more regions beyond Sach Khand? and beyond Anami?
    There might be ten more regions.
    I could say I have gone to further regions and swami ji has not gone as far as me, hence he preached that anami was the highest.
    in fact it only appears that way to him.
    there are many regions beyond.
    you can’t argue with that.
    here’s the other issue
    sant mat says that other religions only went to lower regions than sach khand
    like say islam and christianity, buddhism, hinduism.
    but obviously now sikhism
    however, those religions don’t talk about meditating on shabd and taking the soul up to regions and describing those regions like RSSB does.
    their teachings are unrelated to that.
    Islam says accept Mohammed as the last prophet
    christianity is based on the belief that jesus died for your sins.
    they don’t talk about regions

  227. OshoRobbins


    Spencer quoted and wrote this:
    3. Then Sadhu Bhara Singh and Satsangis began making offerings and performing obeisance. There­ upon Lala Jagannath Khatri, a neighbor, sajd: “Let the Dhyan (attention) of Maharaj be fixed inwards; this is not the time for such offerings.” Then Swami Ji Maharaj turned to him and sajd : “To be able to send the surat up whenever you like (at will) and to bring it down whenever you like, this is called Dhyan . As for me, I had already taken myself up last night and put the surat into the lap of SAT PURUSH, but have come down to say a few things to you people.”
    So does that mean that sending the soul up is called Dhyan?
    Dhyan is focussing on and visualizing the form of the master.
    How is that the same as sending the soul up?
    those are two different things and can’t have the same name
    that’s like me saying “this is a cup of tea”
    and then to a cup of coffee I say “this is a cup of tea”
    then to validate it, Spencer points out – they are both cups – so its the same
    send the soul up – is not called Dhyan – in any context.
    I have never heard it used in that way.
    If you have, please share.

  228. OshoRobbins

    spencer:
    So, paraphrase me for at least a paragraph.
    which part of what you have written do you want me to paraphrase?
    you wrote:
    (Osho):
    What is YOUR experience?
    Nothing.
    Just sitting in darkness meditation
    holding onto lots of dogma and beliefs
    because that is all you have.
    (Spencer):
    Could this be your experience?
    I can’t comment on that.
    How can that be my experience, when I don’t meditate anymore
    and when and if I do, I see light
    I just dont make any meaning of that light
    You go on to describe how the master takes you on a tour of the lower regions once you get to the third region.
    great. even tours are given. Free or charged for?
    Have YOU taken any tours?
    I am asking you, plain and simple if you BELIEVE or if you have gone on the tours.
    It’s not that hard to answer.
    All you have to say is “Yes, I have been on the tour bus many times”
    or
    “No – it has not happened to me yet – as I have not yet left the body”
    Why can’t you be honest enough to answer a simple question?
    My view is your answer is the latter
    and so is that the case for most followers.
    however, if you shroud it in mystery
    then everyone can carry on believing that other are getting there

  229. Spence Tepper

    Hi Sceptic:
    You wrote
    “christianity is based on the belief that jesus died for your sins.
    they don’t talk about regions”
    Au contraire:
    2 I know a man in Christ who fourteen years ago was caught up to the third heaven. Whether it was in the body or out of the body I do not know—God knows. 3 And I know that this man—whether in the body or apart from the body I do not know, but God knows— 4 was caught up to paradise and heard inexpressible things, things that no one is permitted to tell.
    2 Cornthians 12:2
    8 We are confident, I say, and would prefer to be away from the body and at home with the Lord. 9 So we make it our goal to please him, whether we are at home in the body or away from it.
    2 Corinthians 5:8-9

  230. Spence Tepper

    Dear Osho:
    You write:
    “All you have to say is “Yes, I have been on the tour bus many times”‘
    Yes, the entire journey, to Anami and back.
    Is that a surprise? Could there be a real path and no one went the whole way? No one but the Master could speak of it?
    No. But it is meaningless to anyone else.
    The price? My right to accuse anyone of anything.
    I’m lower than you, Osho, because while you have succeeded in judging others, and gaining the support of others in doing so, I stand in a very much smaller group discouraging such finger pointing.
    The only reason for the Master to speak of it is because they are a guide.
    But there is no reason for anyone to deny it.
    I don’t deny it.
    A good student honors their Master. And a poor student, even more so. For they did not earn what they were given.
    But even a poor student honors what they were given.
    But for anyone else, it’s just delusion. What can it be? It’s outside your experience.
    And your experience for whatever reason, your conditioning, demands that you denigrate the experiences of others.
    There is no need for it, and no benefit to it.
    But silence doesn’t work either. You won’t be able to silence all the people who have had inner experiences. There isn’t enough vitriol in you for the entire Sangat, most of whom have had some level of experience, and many, many, far more versed than I.
    You have no idea how much experience is going on that is entirely legitimate in the Sangat.
    How many of those Sevadars are with their Master all the time? They are in a better place than this forum. They are enjoying love, without having to hate or judge anyone else. Every minute they spend in that place is a moment of freedom from Karma, the weight of their own past.
    So, I suggest that you can lighten your burden, you, and Sceptic and Brian…All three faces of Eve, can greatly lighten your burden simply by focusing on what is close enough to you to hold faith in. Close enough but better than you, so that you aspire to grow beyond yourself.
    Have something you love more than yourself. It’s a very humbling, painful and ecstatic experience.
    And you don’t waste time pointing fingers.

  231. Spence Tepper

    Hi Osho
    You wrote:
    Dhyan is focussing on and visualizing the form of the master.
    How is that the same as sending the soul up?
    The two are the same. To truly see the Master you must bring your soul up.
    Semantics…..

  232. 7



    Hi Satsangis

    Lots of ink for something
    you only have to like
    Master/Shabd/words
    all of them the same
    777

    One of these three ( U can chose

    The most simpel path on the planet
    no rituels, money publicity
    Just Like it
    very much !

  233. 7



    Imagining such a discussion
    before getting layed

    777
    _
    PS
    Can somebody repeat this phrase in Font 56 pls

  234. Jen

    777,
    You say: “imagining such a discussion before getting layed”.
    I used to think you were quite enlightened with all your spiritual ramblings about your inner experiences. Also, now its quite an awakening for me that even Gurinder still seems to be stuck in the realm of indulgence.
    Found these quotes:
    “Great saints advocate the sublimation of sex by attaching the mind to the divine music and fascinating light of the Word or holy spirit, which give such great pleasures that they make sex indulgence seem insipid.”

    Guru Nanak says: “He who is a slave to sensuality is false to himself and suffers such agony”.

    “The only way to have sex and not suffer, is to have no desire to have sex. It sounds like a ‘Zen Koan’ doesn’t it? To end our suffering we need to end our desire, our craving, our thirst.


    The problem with sex according to Buddhism… Is not the activity of sex, but the desire for sex. The sexual desire of a human being will never be ultimately satisfied through sexual activity.”
    Good luck with your inner journey if you are still stuck in the realm of sensory pleasure…

  235. .

    Only a slightly bigger was possible.
    777 writes:



    Hi Satsangis

    Lots of ink for something
    you only have to like

    Master/Shabd/words
    all of them the same
    


    777

    One of these three ( U can chose
    -
    The most simpel path on the planet
    no rituels, money publicity
    Just Like it
    very much !
    


    Imagining such a discussion
    before getting layed
    


    777
    _

  236. Spence Tepper

    Jen:
    The most erotic being in creation is Sat Purush.
    But for that kind of intimacy, the human body is entirely inadequate.
    As a lover carefully exercises their body, always attending to make sure it is attractive, so the initiate, in love with their Master, carefully attends to their thoughts, always focused above.
    But in Mystic love there is no hiding behind make up, no artifices of surgery or clothing. Clothing optional at one stage, and No Clothing Allowed at another!
    Worldly lovers, realizing the greater power behind sex, and the intimate consciousness that caresses all lovers, turn to LOVE itself.
    Some of the best Satsangis were incredible players. They were shown something behind all of it. The thing they were going from lover to lover to find in perfection, they saw that in the eyes of their Master.
    Nothing wrong with Sex. But go the whole way, consumate the relationship between you and LOVE Himself / Herself…take sex to a stellar level, by honoring the One who gives you that pleasure all the time, and who longs to give you even a greater pleasure.
    And so, prepare yourself for that level of shattering eroticism, of transcendant intimacy.
    It starts with that spark of charisma in the smile you find within your own heart. He is there.

  237. Juan,
    All the answers from all the Masters carries just one eternal answer: Love.
    And the process to catch and finally become the Love is meditation.
    No language and no words and no Master can explain it enough.
    It is something to experience than to understand.
    Love to you.

  238. Spencer Tepper

    Jen
    Just in case you didn’t understand 777.
    ‘getting laid’ in his case is spiritual… His meditation.. His Master is about to join with Him and take Him up.
    Just in case you missed 777’s poetry.

  239. Jen

    Thanks Spencer,
    I probably did misinterpret 777’s so called poetry. Anyway its no big deal really. The whole being in love with the Master meme – I’m totally over it. And thats okay too. To each their own.
    Much love to all of ya, I’ve enjoyed reading the discussions on this thread and thank you Brian for giving us this space to vent our feelings and opinions.

  240. 777

    Wow Spencer So nice covering me
    You were so right
    But in this case I wrote it in a rough mundane way
    meaning
    One can meet the partner tonight
    but . . . NO
    First spend 3 months studying ancient books, recipes, , visiting shrinks
    ask prostitutes, . . . what kind of roundup to use for making roses
    studying the deals of uber and normal taxis
    My point was
    Don’t argue , don’t hesitate, go in a hurry, . . when the Ocean has become your Lover
    and the Kings Falcon with no reason has landed on your shoulder
    Gooeees, . . all this wading through the swamps
    not seeing that Gurinder is innocent
    so I took a stronger phrase/word which is OMG “forbidden”
    And you are so nice an Angel to have said what you said for this loser !!!
    These RDVous in Sant Mat WHERE THINKING 100% STOPS happen
    WITH NO REASON coming and gong
    not indicating any value than irregular flashes of Love
    One advantage : You beg for more
    You see that’s in the Simran , believe it or not n . . it helps so much
    and Yes Juan : Meditation with a straight backbone and triple simran
    777

  241. 777

    Another delicate 18+ observation
    Lover try as good as possible to penetrate each other
    even with there eyes
    But cannot succeedtotally : you cannot eat your partnere and when eyes meet at closest
    you don’t see
    The spiritual Love Making CAN …
    You CAN EAT Your Holy Partner ! !( Jim )
    and be eaten
    by the Shabd
    These ancient Poets – Rummi – Shams – Bullah – Hafiz – Nanak – Kabit
    had a much tougher time with the hypocrites of their time
    but THIS is what they wanted to declare all the time,
    Shout it from the roofs

  242. 777 , an 80 year old Frenchman writes to Jim, offering a 75 year old inexperinced American Esoteric Spiritual Advice,……
    “You CAN EAT Your Holy Partner ! !( Jim )”
    Jim prefers to remain a Vegetarian,.
    But excusses 777 knowing, that Frenchmen are widly known to Fight with their feet and K- – – – with their face.
    😇😍💤💤💤💤

  243. OshoRobbins

    I asked:
    Dhyan is focussing on and visualizing the form of the master.
    How is that the same as sending the soul up?
    Spencer says
    The two are the same. To truly see the Master you must bring your soul up.
    Semantics…..
    That is weird and twisted logic.
    statement 1
    Driving a car is equivalent to getting out of bed in the morning.
    I would say the above statement is incorrect. So would most people
    except Spencer.
    driving a car IS NOT the same as getting out of bed in the morning.
    They are two different actions.
    action 1 – get out of bed
    action 2 – drive your car
    I agree that you need to do action 1 (get out of bed in the morning)
    before you can possibly do action 2 (drive the car)
    BUT
    that does not mean action 1 IS THE SAME AS action 2.
    which is Spencer’s statement.
    Spencer says
    because you need to do action 1 first – it is the same as action 2.
    He says that is why Swami Ji is saying that
    To be able to send the surat up whenever you like and bring it down at will, is called Dhyan.
    Well – I can guarantee that if you ask any RSSB follower what dhyan is – none of them will say it is taking the soul up!
    All except Spencer, that is.
    Dhyan according to sant mat is the act of contemplating on the OUTER form of the guru, to create love for the guru, and will eventually lead to manifestation of the inner form.
    However, other practices are also needed: simran and listening to he Dhun.
    The surat going up – has never been called dhyan.
    This is a sign of being brain washed.
    You can anything to the sangat – and they will nod their heads in agreement
    because if the guru said it – it must be true.
    They cannot exercise critical thinking.
    so you can make them believe anything – they make it fit.
    Hence nobody is offended by Gurinder – after all he is the guru and there must be a higher purpose to everything he does.
    So when Jim went to visit Dera, the only comparison he had was from many years ago when Charan SIngh was around.
    He exercised the critical facility and thought it was not in good taste.
    The disciple who is in love with the current master, cannot possibly do that. His whole spiritual future is at stake.
    If he loses faith in the guru, where will he go now? Especially if he has spent his whole life in sant mat.
    He HAS to believe.
    He convinces himself there is a higher purpose.

    and if ye seek, ye shall surely find. Ye just need to seek hard enough.
    – The New Gospel by made up by Osho Robbins

    so then you can easily realize there IS a higher purpose.
    The purpose is to get you to surrender to the guru.
    And true surrender can only happen where there is something you DON’T agree with.
    If you agree with it – that is not surrender – you already agree.
    It has to be controversial and stretch your limits.
    There is a story of Swami ji:
    He publicly spat into prashad before distributing it to the sangat.
    The faithless ran a mile
    the faithful said “WOW he has given it extra blessing”

  244. OshoRobbins

    Spencer, this is the actual paragraph is Swami Ji in Sar Bachan:
    Are you saying it is a LIE and untrue?
    Notice what he actually writes:

    The fact is that the devotee acquires all power when he reaches the first stage and on account of that attainment, he is regarded as a per­fect being or Mahdtmd. There is no doubt that this first region is much superior to the regions of lower con­ sciousness, and one who reaches this stage is absolutely freed from all personal and worldly dross.

    is says clearly that he acquires all power – not APPEARS TO.
    then is says that
    ON ACCOUNT OF THAT – he is regarded as perfect (on account of the fact that he is all powerful). This is exactly what Swami has written – if you do not add your interpretation to it.
    One who reaches there is ABSOLUTELY FREED from all DROSS (personal and worldly)
    I am not denying that the teachings say there are other regions.
    However, this statement is clear – ALL POWERFUL (no qualifications are added to the sentence)
    REGARDED AS A PERFECT BEING (called a Mahatma)
    Swami ji does not add “But is not really powerful and is deluded”
    That is Spencer’s addendum.
    All is took was for Swami Ji to write – “And he is deluded” in that sentence.
    He also never once said that “By the way, guys, ALL POWERFUL has a special meaning in this context – it means the ability to go to region 1 – not really all powerful as you understand it.”
    Again that is Spencer’s special knowledge since he goes daily on the Anami train or bus
    And he accuses me of creating new teachings.
    Why would I do that? I am simply commenting on Sar Bachan and highlighting some point that seem strange. I really don’t care what the truth is about the teaching and I dont follow them anyway.

  245. Rai Salg Ram in some of hs teachings, regarding Meditation and while doing Simran, taught that the Heart was an important Chakra to do Dhyan and Contemplation as well as the the Third Eye, and moving the focus up and down, kind of like practicing doing Kriyas would help the seeker .
    I know the HEART Chakra is where the emotions of LOVE occurrs, and not at the Third Eye.
    “Hardness of the Heart”occurrs at the Third Eye where Sant Mat Devotees are taught to remain focssed on, so is obviously why the material world is witnessed as a cess pool of illusion and evil.
    I can assure ANY Westerner, that after traveling in India for two weeks minimum, will absolutely change one’s complete outlook in life, and alter one’s values!
    India is said to ne the Cradle of Spirituality, yet, witnessing how mesmerized Devotees of Hinduism, Sikhism, Tibetan Budhism, Islam, Radhasoamis as well as other Sects are that worship their perceived Deities will short circuit the neurons in any normal Western brain!

  246. Sept. 28, 2006 post by the late Michael Martin, from the old Light From Sound Oasis Yahoo group, now defunct since his death.
    But the Critics were challenging Martin for just about every thing and any thing he said.
    I wonder what he would think about Gurinder’s present RSSB International expansion? ,
    Here was what he said then:
    “I just came out of meditation. Hazur Anami Purush was most gracious
    and kind. He was explaining his latest decisions on the relationship
    between Sant Mat and the world.
    He says he is working on developing the “image,” of Sri Hazur Maharaj
    Gurinder Singh Ji. He has the same intentions for using my “image,”
    also.
    I’m at the tail end of a long line of Masters. I have nothing but
    the greatest respect and appreciation for what all the Masters have
    contributed. Maharaj Gurinder Singh Ji is the focal point for the
    love and devotion of some two million satsangis, so naturally, his
    image is a very important one. So, I can understand the will and
    desire of Hazur Anami Purush to want to enhance the image of the Sat
    Guru in the minds of all those satsangis and seekers.
    Basically, Hazur Anami Purush was telling me that he is on top of the
    situation, but he is doing best for all concerned, under the
    circumstances. He has a timetable, and he is prioritizing things
    according to his omniscience. I’m happy with his will, and thankful
    for his grace and mercy. Maharaj Gurinder Singh Ji is the Son of
    God. He has done a mind-boggling seva, and that seva continues to
    this day. Everything is going according to God’s plan. We can
    acquiesce in God’s will.
    Michael Martin

  247. 777

    “””” Jim prefers to remain a Vegetarian,. “”””
    EeeeRY , Creepy,
    Dear Jim
    After all your evangelical studies where I though, the Eucharistie is understood at least
    to the end of
    symbolic eating, unifying the beloved ( Jesus )
    I’m disillusioned all those Saints I mentioned including your Own Charan
    describing the Shabd and one’s Master with tears in their eyes
    and that literal consuming happens
    and here, . . you an old longtime preacher kidding about the Highest Phenomenon in
    the entire Creation
    777

  248. Osho wrote:

    Why would I do that? I am simply commenting on Sar Bachan and highlighting some point that seem strange. I really don’t care what the truth is about the teaching and I dont follow them anyway.

    Isn’t that known as Hypocrisy ?

  249. 777

    Initiations champ 4 times ôsho is just kidding us
    Just skip him and win hours
    777

  250. 777 writes,…..”After all your evangelical studies where I though, the Eucharistie is understood at least
    to the end of
    symbolic eating, unifying the beloved ( Jesus )”
    Jim can’t even comply with Gurinder’s Butt 69 joke to a mixed audience of 2500 Westeners, and you, Osho, RS Skeptic and others seeing nothing offensive about it, yet after 777 continues with the joking around, suddenly, 777 turns santimnious and makes Jim the Jokster.
    The Christian Eucharist IS symbolic of the Body of Christ, and I can assure you, I distributed it to my congregation more times than the entire group here combined, that even know the meaning of what the Eucharist signifies.
    But I can assure you, that Symbol was NOT the symbology Gurinder Singh was thinking about when he asked the Questioner if he liked Butts or knew what a 69 was.
    Is the Jury still out, on Gurinder’s Six Neifs, …..or has Jim now been thrown under the Bus by both the Exers as well as the Inners?

  251. 777

    Jim
    Did it never occur to one priest after the Justitianus period that the ceremony
    is a hidden ( for safety ) ritual
    to celebrate with Goose Bumps
    the unification of the didciple and the Master
    by eating
    the Shabad
    by merging love in Love
    by hich-hiking with the great Sound Stream
    By losing one’s self in another Being optima forma
    By not argumenting anymore
    By accepting all words
    By ending our “greatness”
    by even forgetting what people once admired in us
    By Dancing like a bear
    777

  252. Nous

    Dear 777
    We only read this blog to read you!
    You are so right about serendipities! As if someone up there is joking with us and having fun. We were here right NOW talking about how you are the only one making sense in this blog, and voila! You just posted! Siting thousands of miles away, yet, so close…
    Our love and deepest regards and Radhasoami greetings dear Sir

  253. http://www.telegraph.co.uk/news/picturegalleries/worldnews/11444748/Meet-the-flesh-eating-cannibal-Aghori-monks-of-Varanasi-India-in-pictures.html
    If NOUS only comes here to read the only one who makes sense, i,e 777, then OSHO needs ro unwrap the Code of deciperng the Manuscript for me, because I need more than my Th.D. to understand most of what 777 is talking about.
    I think 777 must have his tongue stuck in front of his eye tooth most of the time, and can’t see what he is saying.
    By the way, NOUS is a VERY significant word in AMORC studies.
    It is Esoteric. Hint: The Vital Life Force is the Shabd of NOUS.

  254. 777@

    +
    +
    May I profit from the no moderator today, to repeat a comment of 3 years ago
    about a serendipity which was not placed
    Not placed ……. I, of course, saw as His Hand as Nous observing too
    These serendipities make the Path really terrific and if Faith was thin
    it makes it so strong
    So, 3 years ago I wrote something here and it gave me a feeling of proud
    The TV was also on – my wife attending a movie
    At having the proud_thought the TV stopped and the last image stayed on the screen
    It was a TEXT , . . prepare for Goose Bumps Ladies & Gents, …. please
    It read :
    “You are only a Messenger, … nothing more. ”
    I made a photograph of the screen.
    So everybody Thank for continuing seeing my position
    as hyper minor in comparison with a molecule in the dust
    under the left foot of the Holy SatGuru
    Gurinder may not know his position and just does His Job
    But > a Million Satsangis without Th.D see the Glory
    Please Cry a little, Jim or cry your heart out
    777
    ps
    What is worst and cause of all the blood shed on earth after the killing of animals
    DOGMA

  255. juan

    OI wrote:
    For the same question of 10 different disciples, the Master may give 10 different answers best suited for each disciple based on the individual state of the disciple.
    Further he wrote: (Oct. 29 at 7.38PM)
    Juan,
    All the answers from all the Masters carries just one eternal answer: Love. And the process to catch and finally become the love is meditation….No language and no words and no Master can explain it enough. It is something to experience than to understand.
    ….For one same question…10 different answers… and all the answers carry one eternal answer… Love .. so the answer to all the questions is one.. Love.. and to catch the love is to meditate…. and meditation should be done only under the guidance of a Living Master…for a disciple of a Living Master meditation is to repeat five charged holy names and contemplate on the form of Master and for those who are not initiated they have to come under the shelter of a Living Master, get initiated and meditate.
    ….So, the answer to all the questions by the Master is only ONE: MEDITATE, if you are initiated, if not, GET INITIATED BY HIM AND MEDITATE, as no words and no Master can explain it enough. It is something to experience than to understand.
    ….Am I right?

  256. Juan, partially 😉
    I know what you meant, but I believe it’s still going to be helpful for others…
    Repeating the names and contemplation is mainly to boost the process of rising of the Surat and bringing the attention at the eye center and being able to listen to the Sound Current.
    The better the attention, better will be the thoughtlessness, the better and louder will be the Sound.
    Finally it’s about listening to the Sound and getting immersed.

  257. Jen

    777 you say: “What is worst and cause of all the blood shed on earth after the killing of animals – DOGMA”
    I totally agree. From dictionary: this is what DOGMA means:
    “a principle or set of principles laid down by an authority as incontrovertibly true: the dogmas of faith”.
    …..
    “The literal meaning of dogma in ancient Greek was something that seems true. These days, in English, dogma is more absolute. If you believe in a certain religion or philosophy, you believe in its dogma, or core assumptions. If you belong to a cult that believes that cupcake consumption is the only true path, then you follow the cupcake dogma. Dogma, once adopted, is accepted without question. Go eat cupcakes!”

  258. D.r

    777, you would make a great corner shop helper; you’d be able to speak absolutely gibberish and shake your head from side to side and still be able to sell some cokes.

  259. Just One Look,……That’s all it Took,……..
    WHO is God in human form?
    Will the REAL God in Human Form reveal Him/her self once and for all so all will know?
    Ishwar Puri said he is not a Master, but he met one, who he is in contact with daily, i.e. Sawan Singh, the Grand Father of Charan Singh.
    Ishwar said he never met, nor knew Swamiji Maharaj, nor Jamael Singh, so he does not care about Succession Lineages of Masters, as the Soami Bagh Agra “ Parent” group claims that all break away gurus , including Jamael Singh, which would include Gurinder Singh and RSSB, ss well as Kirpali Ruhani lineages are “ Pseudo” masters, and their desciples are NOT Satsangis, but are actually . Satnamis, because their highest Goal is Sat Nam, i.e. Sachkhand, instead of the Highest Goal or Plane. I.e. Anami Purish of RADHASOAMI.
    It can get real confusing by only reading books, going to Satsangs, listening to other people’s stories, or writting to Gurinder Singh imagining he is personally answering your letter, among the other million letters he gets weekly.
    Imagination can create all sorts of illusions and expectations,…..until one finally visits the RSSB Dera for the first time and then,…..
    JUST ONE LOOK, ……THAT’s ALL IT TOOK.,,,
    For others, …..it some times takes more than just one look.
    Here is an interesting Blog I just stumbled up on today, and read the man’s experie es of 12 years in RSSB as a Gurinder Singh Initiate.
    https://christianthunder.blogspot.co.nz/2017/08/how-i-got-caught-up-in-sant-mat.html

  260. Jim,
    Also, isn’t it beautiful to observe that every year, Maharaj Charan Singh Ji (this is also included in the video Legacy of Love https://www.rssb.org/videos.php and I know by some Dera residents, Maharaj Gurinder Singh Ji does the same as well) on 25th December, distributes the lunch/dinner by HIS own hands to all the resident sewadars.

  261. OI, …..the Master Jesus once fed the multitudes, as well, according to the Christian Bible Scriptures. But he did a miracle of taking a very small bit of good, and multiplying it enough to feed 5000 with plenty left over.
    Matthew 14:13-21New International Version (NIV)
    Jesus Feeds the Five Thousand
    13 When Jesus heard what had happened, he withdrew by boat privately to a solitary place. Hearing of this, the crowds followed him on foot from the towns. 14 When Jesus landed and saw a large crowd, he had compassion on them and healed their sick.
    15 As evening approached, the disciples came to him and said, “This is a remote place, and it’s already getting late. Send the crowds away, so they can go to the villages and buy themselves some food.”
    16 Jesus replied, “They do not need to go away. You give them something to eat.”
    17 “We have here only five loaves of bread and two fish,” they answered.
    18 “Bring them here to me,” he said. 19 And he directed the people to sit down on the grass. Taking the five loaves and the two fish and looking up to heaven, he gave thanks and broke the loaves. Then he gave them to the disciples, and the disciples gave them to the people. 20 They all ate and were satisfied, and the disciples picked up twelve basketfuls of broken pieces that were left over. 21 The number of those who ate was about five thousand men, besides women and children.”
    But, times have changed since Master Jesus fed his Disciples.
    Gurinder’s Sevadores must feel Superior to all the the other millions who are silent Sevados who Meditate as thieir Seva who never even get close enough to Gurinder in their entite lives to see Gurinder, let alone get a private Interview or be fed Prashad from his hands.
    Jesus even washed the feet of many of his Disciples. I can’t imagine Gurinder kneeling down, and washing my dirty feet when I sat 20 feet away from him as a provilaged Westener visiting the Dera a few weeks ago, where an area was reserved fir us Westeners right up front!
    My wife and I were both sick that day, and it was our first time there, and my wife was very confused when she was seperated from me, ( as she always is, after being with me for the last 56 years) , as she as yanked away by the arms and brought to the other reserved side fr Westeners where only Western Females were sitting, and I was brought to the men’s side.
    Jesus healed the sick, and multiplied the food for the multitudes, i am sure Gurinder never had a clue that I and my wife were there to see him. ( or cared)
    Jim

  262. Jim,
    And would you wish to eat fish as well ? 😉
    It’s the perspective which you look through.
    If you are just talking about the numbers then during the bhandara the total number of lunches and dinners served at Dera Langar are in 100s of 1000s.
    We expect every smallest thing to be perfect at Dera,
    but we are super fine to have everything around our home, office, relations just to be in okayish state.
    It’s very easy to be judgemental towards the sewadars.
    Where does these sewadars come from ?
    Are they all in the same inner state ?
    At one instance we are criticizing the privilege for the westerners and on other hand we are offended that we were not offered the due privilege. Isn’t that contradicting ?
    You appeared to be in a Jiffy during this visit,
    probably if you’d have visited in leisure, the experience would have been different.

  263. To OI,
    It would not have made any difference at all, had I been to the Dera for an hour, or a week.
    As soon as I would have heard with my own ears, and saw with my own eyes, what came out of a man’s mouth that millions wirship and consider to be either God In Human Form or at the very least, The Living Master of the time in the flesh on earth, I would have had the very same reaction.
    No excuses, no explanations, will ever change my mind, other than, Gurinder Singh himself, in his Astral Radiant Form, appearing to me inside, will be able to explain to me WHY he could had taken the liberty of discussing Porno Jokes to a mixed group of Westeners who traveled from all parts of the world to see him, get his Dristi, and give him Darshan.
    What comes out of a man’s mouth is what is in a man’s heart.
    I would have been MUCH less shocked had Gurinder said to the Westeners, jokingly, ….that he was thinking about eating fish, instead of Butts and 69s.
    That’s it tor me. His problem is no longer my problem, and has nothing to do with Master Charan Singh and my relationship with him.
    David Lane will have to sort out for you all, why, after bashing Gurider for the last 25 years, he goes to the Dera and saw some thing in Gurinder that has now made him “ a changed man” , according to Vince Savorise, Gurinder’s Western U.S. Rep.
    What I saw and heard, has also made me a changed man!

  264. Teem

    You are weird Jim .You make total drama out of nothing. You also thought you would be taken as hostages by sewadar. Really Jim? I respected you before but after this dellusional drama you make….and by the way sexuality is part of life. I hope this Dramaqueen will change again to Jim once in the future and that pussy power will be over. Till than i wish you lots of pleasure in 69 asana. Love

  265. Teem, are you a Homosexual or Lesbian?
    “Pussy power pleasure of 69 asana?”
    No wonder Gurinder is catering to his Satsangis like you.
    Livng Masters are supposed to have taken the Vow of Celibacy, when taling that Office as Guru.

  266. hey Jim,
    I would say you are very wrong here.
    I can totally observe that you are a changed man now after this visit, that you agree to even consume non-veg food. That’s a big change, but please don’t do that to yourself and your self.
    At the time of initiation, before the initiation it was asked and advised to not eat fish or meat or any sort of non-veg.
    But, it was not even asked if you are too much involved in the physical relations even with your wife.
    Ofcourse both are condemned once you are initiated in a sense that eating non-veg is a strict no, and it’s always advised to have a minimum required physical relation and not to get over indulged in it.
    That more or less was a pointed taunt to a disciple,
    did you enquire with that person to whom that remark was pointed to ?
    It must have been pointed on purpose.
    You are just getting trapped by your mind by having the doubts on the Master.
    It’s certain that if you are too wildly involved in the sexuality, it’s really difficult to grow in spirituality, but if you are involved in eating meat, it’s almost impossible.
    Well, if the Master would appear inside, the story would be different, I don’t assume you’d be in a state to ask this childish question to HIM 😉

  267. President Obama won his Presidency by the Mantra Repetition of,……….
    “YES, WE CAN CHANGE.” But after he took Americans hostage for 8 years, nothing changed.
    You can say I am very wrong, but fortunately, you or no one else is my Judge.
    Old people like me never survived to be this old by being stupid.
    We survived by trusting our own Inner Master inside, and not bowing to other’s moralities of “ Change.”
    Don’t judge me by your own private morals. If you survive to be 75, then you can share your secrets with young Satsangis, but, hopefully, a little more discreet than by how Gurinder
    brought up an issue that is considered a Porno Locker Room joke among young males, at least in American Society. Perhaps its different, and accepted behaviour in India. But I don’t live in India, so if a 75 year old Indian Satsangi Male or Female posts here, that what Gurinfer joked about, in a mixed Audience of approximately 2500 Westeners, in what was thought to have been a SPIRITUAL Discourse of Questions & Answers, then,…..perhaps I have been sheltered, and living under an American rock most of my life.
    But, most Indians I have ever known, and worked with, ( which were many ), NEVER ever duscussed their private sexual fantasies or bedroom activities, even if they were married or single.
    What the hell is the purpose of seperating males from females, in Satsang, with all the males on one side, and the all the females on the other side, then making Butt and 69 Jokes?
    Will some Elderly Indian Female and Make Satsang step up here, and educate ignorant Americans and Westeners like me WHY I am wrong, as OI has judged me?

  268. 777


    In 1975 We were invited by IshwarPuri s Father Lekh Puri for Dinner
    at his Dera house
    We had very nice conversations about RSSB – after all He wrote “Radha Soami Teachings”
    Ishwar must have been around 30/33 then which makes it possible to have received a partial initiaton
    by Sawan Singh at the age of 2 perhaps 4
    Yes Sawan often initiated very young children, . .and gave them a word to repeat.
    Not one of the 5 words and he declared up to the first ( astral ) of the 5 RSSB planes.
    A real Saint can do anything and affect some of His Power to that word according to karma
    I do not know if Ishwar got full initiation later by Charan Singh Ji MaharaJI
    He’s right about not being a Master but migh
    be able to transfer some power up to the Astral Sphere
    Best proof would be if Ishwar or one of his disciples declares to hear the sweet melody ( Shabd ) night and day
    But for that you need a Shabd Meter , not available yet . . .
    In other comment I said I consider Para-gurus as extremely useful and they do God(s works
    and certainly in the sphere of vegetarianism
    May God bless them all
    777
    A famous actor Satsangi
    asked Charan if Swami Ram Das
    who also learned about Sound Bakhti
    was a Saint
    Against all expectations the Master answered : Second Region
    It is the Ram Das who calls the Shabd “RAM” and his beautiful ( in my ears ) mantram is :
    ” Om°° Shri Ram Jai Ram Jai Jai Ram Om . . . °° ”
    Now, why I tell :
    Ram Das before entering a train got a little sac with candies
    After sitting He gave some passengers around Him Candies
    But so many people lining ip and he gave candies for hours
    and he was so amazed how this could happen.
    He said : ” I did nothing else than praising Ram with my Mantra ”
    Here is the culmination for the willing to hear
    I know Satsangis who have seen Jesus passing from the third Sphere to the 5th
    I think these revelations in meditation have to do with personal religious pasts
    Jim, when U are over your dogma related anger
    you could pray to have that revelation too
    Everything is possible with some Love
    777

  269. 777


    “”” Livng Masters are supposed to have taken the Vow of Celibacy, when taking that Office as Guru. “””
    Who told you that ?
    777

  270. Jim,
    You are surely taking my expressions very wrong,
    that was the plain jane judgement specifically towards accepting the non-veg over the sexuality.
    Anyways, I think you are in totally a different mind set right now,
    even the most loving talks will appear to be bitter in this state, let alone a remark.
    On a funny note:
    A little mistaken about Indians.
    India is more populous than US 🙃
    By the way, nudity is something which is to be obtained to be able to get hooked up with the partner. Without being nude (fully), it’s not joyful.
    The 69 is the ultimate thing the partners can get into, no further possibility left for them than to try to consume each other… they can not go any further than to consume each other and become one.
    Still considering the bodily sex ?
    Think about Shabd and the Soul.
    Unless the Soul is fully nude, the mating hasn’t really happened.
    That is the reason the Great Master used to always mention:
    “The Sant Mat begins from the Par-Brahm where the Soul is completely nude”
    If even a slight sparkling vision of the Shabd can rock the being (with the soul) completely,
    I can not even imagine how captivating and astonishing it would be for a soul to have the 69 relation with the Shabd.
    Lots of love to you, brother.
    Just Chill.

  271. Teem

    You are delluded Jim you are judging everybody on satsangis and non satsangis which i am not. You dont even understand any joke anymore. Nobody needs to take celibacy its only in your mind what is and what is not.
    No i am not homosexual.

  272. 777



    Gurinder mights have sensed 2409 hypocrites to the brink


    777

  273. For those who do not believe Celebacy is a requirement to become a !iving Master, Jaimal Singh, the Founder of RSSB Lineage of Sant Mat Masters, was a known Celebate.
    Married House Holders who were later appointed to the Office of Sant Sant Guru of RSSB and accepted their Roles, were required to become celebant, which obviously was not pleasing to wives of succeeding RSSB Masters after Jaimal’s example of Celibacy.

  274. Karim W. Rahmaan

    I can almost get why the present Sat Guru says for initiates to stay away from online debates on Satsang. Because satsang means; in the company of truth. And debates do nothing but waist time for Simran or Dhyan. Yet something compels me to try to honorably respond to Blogger Brian’s post here. So I shall try to address each part:
    Irritation with a manuscript.
    This reason to become disillusioned with Baba Ji sounds legitimate, but in the event that you weren’t actually there Blogger Brian, you cannot relay the ‘truth’ with complete accuracy or fairness in what happened here. I could have taken this as valid if you yourself was indeed there as you state you heard this from someone else who could be falsifying the ‘truth’.
    Upset with a photo being taken.
    Yes I’ve heard of this rule by many an initiate. Yet, I never hear them relay the ‘truth’ on why? But to hear Baba Ji tell it himself, “In no way do I want to be compared to my own master Maharaj Ji Charan Singh, since he was always in the spotlight.”
    With that said, I find this rule is but a humble request. Humility being the mark of Sat Gurus -for those who choose further research/study this ‘truth’.
    Jiti Khanna’s resignation as an RSSB representative.
    This one is a tough one for me as I am a young buck. And was born in the late 70’s and was possibly but a youth during this event. Yet something comes to my mind of what you said here yourself to stay consistent with ‘truth’;
    -Quoting: Blogger Brian-
    “I have no idea what led him to do this. It just struck me as strange that after having some intimate contact with the guru, Dr. Khanna did what he did.”
    So even though you were there this time, you’re still not sure of why or the events leading up to Dr. Khanna himself acting the way he did? Or why he chose a bilateral path? Yet you blame another man’s choice on a third party. Brother, where I come from it’s up to a man to either wear a belt or suspenders. But to blame the newly appointed gaddi (spiritual) Shri Gurinder Singh Ji Dhillon for another man’s choices or feelings, I can’t buy into that nor understand this reasoning to suddenly feel disillusioned with your own Hazur Maharaj Ji. For Kal plays more than 1,000 tricks on the mind.
    Life is Fair cover screwup.
    This issue I know if I were such a one writing a masterpiece of work to honor not only the Supreme, but also Great Maharaj Ji Charan Singh (one of the human focal points to represent the Supreme Truth). I too may have become somewhat disillusioned at the small mishap. But ask yourself Blogger Brian, have you ever yourself made a small error? Created a typo? Or som other minuscule mistake? No one became disillusioned with you for something so small, did they? If they did they were very unfair, and petty. For every human vessel must eat, drink, boo boo and get some sleep; as it was part of the boon given to Kal (Satan) to enchain the souls, and the Gurus the Supreme’s boon to men.

  275. 777


    “” Blogger Brian, have you ever yourself made a small error? Created a typo? “”
    A Man engulfed in serendipities makes no errors
    I have heard MaharaJI Charan Singh JI mentioning
    a year in history which was clearly wrong
    I’m sure it was with a purpose !
    Without Gurinder’s rejecting Brian’s manuscript that way , f.i. : this blog would not exist !
    and Hear, Hear : what to think of Gurinders saying the word TWICE and then adding
    that non procreative but popular sexual position . . .
    This was also very purposely
    These RSSB Satgurus are the best . . . wow
    With 3 words they plow thousands of mind-fields
    Great respect for The Almighty’s subtle non-subtilities drenched in Love
    777

  276. 777


    With 3 words they plough thousands of mind-fields

  277. 777 writes,…” Hear, Hear : what to think of Gurinders saying the word TWICE and then adding
    that non procreative but popular sexual position . . .
    This was also very purposely
    These RSSB Satgurus are the best . . . wow
    With 3 words they plow thousands of mind-fields”
    Did it ever occurr to 777 that Muff Divers that pracyice Oral Sex and 69 positions often result in THROAT Cancer?
    Michael Douglas, the Hollywood Movie Star, found the hard way, out that Muff Diving could become a dangerous Sport!

  278. 777

    First : I never liked that
    Second :
    I ‘m a decennia time life saving anti_Human Papilloma Virus campaigner to warn young girls
    on TV
    against men who hide warts around there mouth by growing a beard
    Should be mandatory
    77

  279. Phoeebee

    Jim Sutherland is engaged in sexual debates for a long time. Cannot put sex out of ya mind Jimmy.

  280. Phoeebee

    From a study…..
    At a press briefing, D’Souza said: “Many people become infected but are able to clear those infections.” The researchers added that partners who have been together for a long time probably already share whatever infections they have. No changes in physical intimacy are needed, they emphasized. Put more simply “Couples will infect each other with whatever they have anyway – oral sex will neither increase nor reduce infection risk.”
    Michael Douglas you say Jim? He smoked and drank and had noumerous women for years. You will not be condemned if you give pleasure to your wife fro time to time…its your job to. Jim get out of your bulb for once.
    I think yku should go to your ashram again for at least 14 days…and have fun it will save you from your current negativity.. Be that Jim again. The minute Gurinder stopped whith the joke his mind was pure but you still chew and chew about sex all the time.

  281. Phoeebee

    from Guardian….
    Actor reveals in interview with Samuel L Jackson that he lied about the type of cancer from which he was suffering over fears it might endanger press tour for Wall Street 2…….
    ……..Jimmy boy kissin your darling yoni will not cause cancer.

  282. Karim W. Rahmaan

    -Quoting 777-
    “A Man engulfed in serendipities makes no errors”
    Interesting perspective. But I heard Maharaj Ji say in old a VHS video documentary “One’s wife..” then he corrected his tongue twister and said, “One’s life..”
    But who has never said a similar sounding word when they clearly meant to say something else? A tongue twister is natural and could happen to any human being. Or something like a typo, which now-a-day could be more a mechanical fault. But my point to founder of this blog was that his Guru Maharaj Ji Charan Singh also taught not to “split hairs”.
    Or make such a big deal out of minuscule things or blow it out of proportion taking things too personal -like the manuscript event. But it did finally get corrected & published -didn’t it? So again, Brian your book has most likely been a great help to many seekers on the path/way. And also a great service/seva to the Masters/Sat Gurus. As a Muslim I could not even understand the doctrine or Karma. But your title “Life is Fair” itself sheds light to a clearer acceptace on that subject.
    So please be fair Blogger Brian, it sounds like here you took such a small matter & made a mole hill out of it and now we’re here missing brothers and sisters like you who have left the sacred ladder.

  283. juan

    OI wrote in his comments Nov. 1,2017,8.14AM
    Juan, partially
    I know what you meant, but I believe it’s still going to be helpful for others.
    Repeating the names and contemplation is mainly to boost the process of rising of Surat and bringing the attention at the eye center and being able to listen to the Sound Current.
    The better the attention, better will be the thoughtlessness, the better and louder will be the Sound.
    Finally its about listening to the Sound and getting immersed.
    …. You can believe whatever you wish to, as many other Gurmukhs, but I don’t think its helpful to most of the questioners. There are many young people who just want simple answers to their questions, they are not with problems looking for a solution from Babaji.
    They are in no way interested in getting trapped in the initiation and getting immersed in the sound current.
    I think its time for Babaji to make it clear to the general public that although written in the scriptures that Masters (Saints) can do anything they like is not true and they are just ordinary people, in desire of governing the masses, to keep the organization under their control, live a good life and they have no answers to the questions of the sangat, inspite of answering the questions of which they have no idea.

  284. 777


    I think Gurinder is frank and honest
    He might Himself not know what we see in Him
    It”s strange stuff
    the way the Creator arranged all this
    But I think many youngsters after some pain in human love
    like something as the Sweetness of the SoundStream
    plus the invulnerability which goes with it
    plus death exist no more
    plus these orgasms above the eyes only
    the goosebumps all over
    omg
    After all they stream a lot already 🙂
    no need to explain that
    Bon Chance Juan
    777

  285. RsSceptic

    “I think its time for Babaji to make it clear to the general public that although written in the scriptures that Masters (Saints) can do anything they like is not true and they are just ordinary people, in desire of governing the masses, to keep the organization under their control, live a good life and they have no answers to the questions of the sangat, inspite of answering the questions of which they have no idea.” – Juan

    What do you think he has been doing all these years?
    He keeps on chopping the legs of the pedestal you put him on.
    He keeps on shattering the concepts you create about how masters should behave. He says “perfect” is incorrect – the correct word is “complete”
    He says there are no regions.
    He says RSSB is not the only way – just one way.
    He has a laugh and a joke and rarely gives a serious answer.
    He tells people to chill and asks “Why the long faces?”
    If anyone does not get it after all that – then it’s they who are not listening.

  286. RsSceptic

    People like Jim Sutherland (just an example and I am not being derisory to him)
    get a cultural shock when they come face to face with the reality that Gurinder is not Charan. They are two different people and have different approaches and different styles.
    Just because Charan would not do some of the things that Gurinder does, is not a big deal. Gurinder is free to choose how he operates.
    Gurinder is a businessman – Charan was not.
    Gurinder like to have a laugh.
    There is a story about a master and his disciple.
    They both get to the river bank and a beautiful lady asks if the master can carry her over to the other shore.
    The master says “Sure” and carries her over.
    He puts her down on the other shore and the master and disciples carry on walking.
    The disciples is disturbed by the fact that the master carried a beautiful lady across the river.
    Finally after a few hours, and much thought, the disciples finally decides to confront the master.
    “Master,” he says, “You carried that beautiful lady in your arms!”
    “Yes,” says the master, “I did carry her.”
    “But I put her down on the other side of the river………..
    and you have been carrying her ever since.”
    Gurinder asks “Do you know what 69 means?”
    so? big deal! The person could have replied
    “Yes, master, I know EXACTLY what it means – it’s one less than 70!”
    There is nothing offensive what Gurinder asked.
    And if someone is offended – they just need to get out more and relax.
    He has done and said far more offensive things than that.
    The magic formula is:
    TAKE A CHILL PILL

  287. Brooke

    GIHF deflects — as usual — by asking about a disciple’s wife’s butt. Then follows it up with a reference to mutual oral sex. How can that be defended? I think he’s dropping the pretense and is literally one step away from getting busted for sexing a disciple, or some kind of financial scandal.
    Did I read that his son’s wife lost her mother? She and her maid were initiates, but someone broke in and cut their throats. Hate to sound glib about such a tragedy, but that doesn’t inspire confidence, does it?

  288. RsSceptic

    Dear Brooke,

    Your comment is ridiculous, as is Jim’s reason for getting offended.
    Gurinder is free to be himself, as if any master or any leader of any organisation for that matter.
    If he has to adhere to a set of standards – that would make him a slave to those standards, not a free man.
    Keep it is context.
    The man says, “but… but…. but….”
    Gurinder says “You sure like your buts”
    That is a joke. So no master is allowed to joke?
    He follows it with “Do you still like your wife’s butt?”
    he is not seriously asking! The question is rhetorical.
    Absolutely nothing to be offended over.
    Neither is the reference to “69”
    It is his sense of humour. It does not mean he is obsessed with sex.

  289. John

    By the story of RS Sceptic aka Mike Williams…. Jim is he who carries but and 69 in his head. And i agree. Jim is he who turned it sexual. Naughty Jimmy

  290. John writes,…”By the story of RS Sceptic aka Mike Williams…. Jim is he who carries but and 69 in his head. And i agree. Jim is he who turned it sexual. Naughty Jimmy”
    Me: RS Skeptic is now sounding more like Osho Robbns than Mike Williams. OSHO has been consistent in being OK with sexual inuendos and porno jokes. After all, his Guru, OSHO was the Leader of an Orgie Ashram in Oregon, USA, not far from Brian Hine’s city.
    Mike Willams , consistently has criticized Gurus who even were accussed of sexal scandals, or slanders by others, even f they were rumors. Mike Williams as ZAKK ZAKK, in RSS criticized Thakar Singh’s sexual rumors that David Lane accussed him of doing with out Due Process of Law. Lane took the testimony of several disgruntled female satsangis of Thakar’s, and made a Video slandering Thakar, which Mike Williams keeps referencing to this day.
    Then, let s not forget Mke Williams repetition of Jaimal’s being kcked out of Soaimi Bagh Parent group because of the rumor by Sant Das Mahawarsrsi “ being involved with three young girls,
    Mike Willams has been the Sexual Prud, not OSHO Williams, so RS Skeptic’s true identity might be confused.
    As for those who keep calling me “Jimmy”, …….those are most likely the same critics who have followed my posts in RSS from years ago. Only a couple antagonists called me “ Jimmy.” But I used to be called that as a kd in Grade School, which I shared on RSS a dozen yeas ago, and remember clearly who picked up on thre name and called me by it every since, thinking they could taunt me with my child hood memories.
    Getting back to Gurinder’s Butt Joke, wiich expanded in to his 69 question, he ASKED the man if the man KNEW what a 69 was. So, don’t try to change the meaning of what Gurinder had in his head of an image, that formed the words of a 69 that came out of his mouth thru his tongue! He surely was not thinking about Arithmetic that 70 minus 1 = 69.
    Gurinder was trying to One Up the Jokester who was questioning Gurinder’s changes he made to the Dera since Charan’s time. The man was making Gurinder uncomfortable, complaining about the food served, the furniture, etc. so Gurinder used the Butt and 69 comments as Shock Therapy to short circuit the man’s brain, and to silence him. It worked!! The man slurred, stuttered, was embarressed, and answered,…”Master,….Masters are not suppossed to talk like that.” ( it must be on tape, or recorded. So the exact conversation is , or at least was, revorded, and can be verfied.)
    So, yes, I won’t forget the conversation , because my morals or at least sexual thoughts might be different than Gurinder’s, Osho’s, and the man who was embarressed by Gurinder because of being questioned in front of 2500 Westeners in a mixed audience. I sure would have been!
    In Alabama, a Political scandel is happening right now, about a 70 year old Alabama Judge, running for a Federal Senator seat, who is being accussed of sexual misconduct by several females for having normal sexual ideas in his 32 year old mind when he was trying to date Teens 40 years ago! He is being publically destroyed on TV by News Media, because he wrote in a young female’s High School Year Book that he loved her!
    So, There might be a place and time for Sex Jokes, but that time should NEVER have been at a Spiritual City called the Dera, which is considered as Sach Khand on earth, and such a conversation should not have been instigated by the Man considered to be God In Human Form and Spiritual Master on earth.
    Gurinder would be run out of the country in the U.S. if he was recorded and put on public TV News Media talking about 69s in any Q & A Satsang he gave in his Satelite sites.
    Sat Sangs are not men’s Locker Rooms, where the boys discuss their bedroom activities.

  291. Rs Skeptic wrotes,….”Gurinder says “You sure like your buts”
    That is a joke. So no master is allowed to joke?
    He follows it with “Do you still like your wife’s butt?”
    he is not seriously asking! The question is rhetorical.
    Absolutely nothing to be offended over.
    Neither is the reference to “69”
    It is his sense of humour. It does not mean he is obsessed with sex.”
    Me: Neither am I obsessed with sex. But I am close to 76 years old, and have Spiritual thoughts on my mind, knowing that my time in this male body is in the last few years of being able to find the answers to Life after death, survival of the self, and the reality of Duality merging in to the Ocean of Oneness, or if any Teachings of The Path of The Masters are true, real, or false imaginations of deluded Satsangis as Brian Hines, Mike Williams, as well as David Lane has taught in these Anti Sant Mat forums, along with the Exers who have posted here and at RSS for a dozen years or more.
    Now, try to look thru my eyes, and hear thru my ears, what I saw and heard, which came a little short of my expectations, of actuality, and what I watched a half dozen times in tne RSSB Video of the Dera and the Book.
    Plus, I have read all the books, heard all the positive, private stories, about Charan still walking around the Dera, seen by old Charan Initiates, and Charan morphing in to Gurinder during Sat Sangs, and Gurinder saying Charan is still operating the Dera.
    Well, I have clearly, and very honestly, shared my Dera experinces here, which may be taken as either lies, or facts, and may be decipered by all, thru their own individual psycies, and used as food for thought.
    I had high expectations, considering, I have certainly not been one of the vocal EXers, i.e. disgruntled Fundamentalst Radhasoami Satsangis that have turned against not only Gurinder, but Charan, RSSB, and the entire Sant Mat Philosophy of The Path of the Masters.
    Just to share, I dreamt what it would feel like to be able to walk around in the Dera, i.e. Sach Khand on earth, among Brothers and Sisters all marked to return Nome, because of haven been initiated by a Living Master, as I was.
    I dreamt about going to the Dera since 1990, and finally, my wish was granted, so I might visit Sach Khand on earth, before I die and return to the Spiritual Sach Khand where all of the Masters await me!
    After planning for months, the day finally arrived, and after packing, I drove 4 hours to get to the Airport in No. Carolina. Then, several hours later, took a 2 hour flight to New Jersey. Then, 4 hours lay over there, to board another flight to New Delhi India that took 13 hours. Then, a Taxi to a Hotel in Deli. Then, a 7 hour Train ride from Delhi to Beas Dera, to be met by Sevadors to be escorted to Sach Khand on earth, to meet the Living Master on Earth, …..GOD IN HUMAN FORM,……the Incarnation of Charan, Sawan and all the Radhasoami Masters before Him.
    Praise The Lord, I Saw The Light!!
    Caveat Emptore!
    Jim

  292. manjit

    Hey Jim,
    I recently read your piece on your blog about your synchronicity with Charan and an attorney, with your will…..nice, I really enjoyed that one! 🙂
    I’ll save the intensely profound and stimulating debate about what synchronicities may mean and the potential mechanics behind them, in the grander scheme of things with all their various implications, for another day 🙂
    Cheers, manjit

  293. D.r

    Jim, you are clearly mentally ill. You should find a suitable mental hospital or clinic near you to help you.

  294. D.r wrote,…”Jim, you are clearly mentally ill. You should find a suitable mental hospital or clinic near you to help you.
    Posted by: D.r ”
    Me: remarks like this are unable to be challenged by credible people like me, who post openly, and not have to hide like all Trolls do, as D.r. does.
    Remarks like this should be moderated, and quickly deleted by any responsible Moderator.
    I took those kinds of slanderous remarks on Lane’s RSS site, along with Michael Martin for years, while others were applauding. Words are weapons, and once released and hit the target have already caused damage that can never be healed.
    I READ the VICIOUS remarks posted by a REAL mentally ill psychotic Scitso against Spencer that stayed posted surely long enough for others besides me to read, before it was deleted.
    I really do hope Spencer never had time to read it before it was deleted.
    The remarks were vicious, and horrible, just short of actual Cyber terrorism against another human being.
    I don’t even know Spencer, yet tears came to my eyes when reading that post!
    People like that Troll poster needs to be locked up and kept away from normal people in Society before such thoughts become acts, as carried out in the Baptist Church in Sutherland Springs, Texas!
    Jim

  295. Big Sure

    Jim is giving an accurate account. I have talked with others who have since
    come back and the story is about the same. Others were very startled,
    perplexed, and perhaps after thinking about it……disappointed.
    But there were not 2500 Westerners that heard the exchange between the guy and Gurinder. The evening meeting maxed out at 350 Western visitors.
    Jim, I am a bit confused. I thought you wrote in an earlier comment here that you visited other parts of India first with your wife, and only stayed at the Dera a couple of days?
    Sorry that you are getting so much negative feedback here. There were others that were visiting there who very much agree with your point of view, but they do not read Brian’s blog.

  296. Big Sure,….The room, i.e. Auditorium looked very large to me, as I looked around. I don’t know how many people it holds, but those in the know can certainly verify how many. It was packed when I attended. But, I could be wrong about how many were there. I just did a quick calculation, counting 25 seats accross, on each side of the Isle, wich would be 50 accross, and estimsted 50 rows front to back. I could have largly over estimated. If do, I apologize for an honest mistake, but what difference does it make how many were there? There were still a mixed Sudience of both men and women, some married, some with their friends, and some singles.
    As I said, my wife was not with me in that particular meeting, which I am glad, because knowing her, she would have gotten up, and walked out! ( she would have embarressed me further) . It was an uncomfortable situation, especially, witnessing so many in the audience chuckling and laughing, at the man being embarressed by God In Human Form.
    Gurinder must have known the man, because he called him a Doctor. When he was complaining about the food choices being served, he was saying that when Charan was there, Papais were served in open plates on each table, and he missed having Papais, because he liked them, and they were nutritious and healthy. Gurinder said as a Doctor, he must know, or some thing of the sort. But Gurinder obviously knew him, and might have taken advantage of what he said to him. Had he not mentioned the man’s wife’s butt, then followed by the 69, we might have thought Gurinder was addressing one of his Homosexual Initiates.
    As for my time there, I stayed 2 nights, believe me, that was MORE than enough, to get the enlightenment I needed to bring me back to my senses!!
    I was MUCH more empressed, by my visits to the Sikh Golden Temple. I walked in there, looking like an ugly American, and no one searched me, or confiscated my Cell phones or cameras, or searched my Back Pack, nor questioned my Nationality, Religion, nor blocked or barred me from visiting any part of the Temple I felt like looking at.
    I even toured the Free Langar asking questions as I walked all over, watching how the Rotties were made, and the food cooked in the large pots. I drank Chai Tea, and enjoyed Prashad, as I tearfully walked thru the lines of Pilgrims sitting together, on the floor, with out separation of Caste, Creed, Gender, Nationality or Religeon, all being served lovingly, by Sevadors, like I expected to see at the Dera, but didn’t.
    I even walked right in to the top of tne Golden Temple and took photos and videos of the Gurus reading the Sacred Granth! Not a single person harressed me.
    I did tour India for 12 extra days, but I traveled exactly as I stated to get to the Dera. I could have flown to Amritsar to get to the Dera, but I wanted o experience the original way most Satsangis go there, which is by Train from New Delhi.
    Jim

  297. Spencer Tepper

    Hi Jim!
    Appreciate what you say. However, I’m very much against Censorship of any kind. Let it all hang out.
    What each of us writes comes from inside. It’s all “ours” to own.
    No one wants to be confronted with an alternative perspective. And, anyway, as you know, there is Spirituality, the actual physical properties of Shabd, and then there is the human concept, slanted for self interest. Satsangis and non-Satsangis, sharing their opinions inadvertently create a religion.
    Reading the anti – RSSB comments I’ve learned much about a new religion called by the posters here “RSSB” I knew nothing about before, as a practicing initiate for just about 39 years.
    They are not without merit.

  298. J

    Jim shy do you keep say sevadors….is this some spanish?
    They are sewadars.

  299. I was Queued in line, right behind the Joker waiting to ask my Spiritual question, which I felt was much more important that a food and 69 discussion. But I never got the chance,
    I wanted to ask Gurinder why Charan Singh , when he appeared to me, in full view, talked to me, addressed my personal physical issue, spoke audabally to me, and even put his hand on my shoulder, and called me Brother, why his Radiant Form was formless!
    The first Q & A I attended, the big one, where young people were coming to the Mic begging for Grace and Initiation, one begged Gurinder to show him his Radiant Form.
    Gurinder said,….”The Radiant Form is formless.”
    I wanted him to tell me why Charan’s Radiant Form was formless.
    The happiest people I witnessed while at the Dera, was one afternoon, I went to the Cafateria to fill my water bottle with filtered water, and saw 4-5 men huddled around a plastic container of powdered Coffee and sugar, and were passing aound their metal cups to mix their Private stash of Coffee, like they were being handed Prashad from God!
    I never saw ANY Coffee in tne Cafeteria, at any time. The choices were Tea Bags, or Hot and cold Water.
    I did see a very small contsiner of powdered Coffee at Tea time in the Garden the 2nd day. I jumped on that Coffee Jar like having a Mirage in the Desert, because I had not seen Coffee for days!
    Jim

  300. Spencer Tepper

    Hi Jim!
    You wrote “I wanted to ask Gurinder why Charan Singh , when he appeared to me, in full view, talked to me, addressed my personal physical issue, spoke audabally to me, and even put his hand on my shoulder, and called me Brother, why his Radiant Form was formless!”
    Same thing happened to me! Only it was when I was 16, in 1974 in a vivid dream. And it wasn’t Maharaji. It was Gurindar!
    So when, after being an initiate of Maharaji for several years, I finally saw Gurindar in 1991, there were no questions for me.
    If I had not had that experience, or if I had forgotten it, naturally all the questions would arise as they do from the mind all the time.
    So I’m very sympathetic when folks are trying to figure stuff out in the dark, using only their wits alone. I actually admire that, even when it leads folks to go the wrong way. They are still trying their very best to get to the truth.

  301. manjit

    Spencer wrote “So when, after being an initiate of Maharaji for several years, I finally saw Gurindar in 1991, there were no questions for me.”
    There were no questions for you, simply based on that experience? 🙂 I, personally, find that baffling.
    Spencer “They are still trying their very best to get to the truth.”
    Yes, keep trying your best to get to the “truth” people. Don’t stop questioning.
    I mean, look, just one simple question; “how many other people from how many different, theologically contradictory, paths and religions have had similar experiences? What does this infer about the relative “truth” between those theologies & paths? What is really going on here?”
    Okay, that’s three questions, but look, already falsehood has been destroyed.
    Never stop asking questions.

  302. Spencer Tepper

    Hi Manjit
    We are all moving through our conditioning and experience.
    At some point questions need answers. If you form good questions, that’s great. But they must be testable against your own criteria. Anyone else ‘s criteria can only be for educational purposes.
    Once you have established your own criteria, then you engage in a fair effort to construct the test. Anything worth knowing will take some effort to test properly and rule out both false positives and false negatives.
    If you get no results, you have a decision. Is the answer no? Or does the experiment require more rigor?
    That decision can’t be proven. You do the best you can.
    If you get some results, you have something new to consider.
    But if you abandoned the experiment years ago, why dwell on it? You should have moved on to other questions and other tests years ago.

  303. manjit

    Spencer “You should have moved on to other questions and other tests years ago.”
    Well, if you’re talking to me, yes, I did “move on” many years ago. Though I have no issues with people projecting onto me all kinds of secret fascination or obsession with RS, based on a few posts of mine, shooting the breeze rather casually imo, on forums or blogs like these (of course merely interjecting slightly alternative ways of thinking about things than the same ol’ same ol’ unexamined dogma and doctrine usually spouted :). Eh, have at it!
    Yes, moving on has been an incredibly transformative and reality shattering experience for me.
    I read of the ecstasies,visions, miracles and synchronicities here and think, “meh”. Honestly, asides from being interesting anecdotes, they really get quite boring in experience (and, honestly Spencer, the amount of these kind of phenomena in my life since I broke free of the conceptual noose of RS type dogma & cosmology is truly mind boggling and over-whelming. The experiences recounted here seem familiar to me, they remind me of my time as a follower. I also cannot help but know, from my own personal experience, that in retrospect those experiences were to be a trickle before the flood that occurred a few years after I broke “free” (:-) from RSSB. Retro-cognition (like your experience with Gurinder), pre-cognition, telepathy, synchronicities etc in an endless torrent. Seriously! To be quite honest, it’s quite boring really.
    So, that is when seeking for “truth” begins. What are these experiences, who else is having them, what are the mechanics behind them, what are the potential explanations and implications for the nature of our reality etc. A whole different reality emerges, one that is lived, and one that cannot be contained in these childish & unsophisticated theologies and cosmologies with self-appointed gate-keepers to the truth of our very own existence
    But, really, this is way beyond the way of dependency on cults, gurus, concepts, theology and dogma etc….

  304. Spencer Tepper

    Hi Manjit
    One distinction I see between your experience and mine is that my experience has taught me not to judge the experience of anyone else.
    If what you say is true for you, then who knows what you will find tomorrow?
    Because of that I don’t try to mind read anyone else’s experience at all, and when I see others trying to mind read or excuse or denigrate the experiences of others, it strikes me as a form of bullying.
    So then I ask “Can you read someone else’s mind?” No?
    Then that person is in no place to attempt to evaluate the other person’s experience. To do so they must actually confuse their own experience for the other’s. They must dismiss anything that differs from their own experience as delusional and inferior.
    They try to raise their experience above those things they actually have no exposure to.
    But I get it.
    People who have a broader range of experience are actually humbled because they realize there is actually much more there that they still don’t know.
    But kids in the sandbox think the world is that sandbox and something must be wrong with the children who have outgrown it.
    Spend all your time discovering what you have learned for yourself. Save your breath for the truths you have found, and do not waste it trying to invalidate the experiences of others.
    That’s what a broader experience has done to me.

  305. manjit

    Hi Spencer. You write “One distinction I see between your experience and mine is that my experience has taught me not to judge the experience of anyone else.”
    That is interesting, because only yesterday I was reading a post of yours about how sad it is that “drunken prisoners” can claim they are free, all the while obviously inferring you know they are not because you know what real bondage and freedom is?
    What you’re doing here, Spencer, is making comments based on the most superficial of appearances and with absolutely zero self-examination. That’s a dangerous thing to do with such complex and nuanced topics.
    You see, the reality here is this, there is more humility & non-judgement in my posts than there ever can be in yours – and I don’t even need to be vague, ambiguous, dodge, evade & put on a display of faux humility for that to become apparent.
    The non judgement, complete & utter “humility” (I am not a special “chosen” one!) & lack of fundamentalist conviction in a set of beliefs (genuine, not that of the superficial appearance of humility that is renowned in RS followers and gurus, for eg.!) is writ large & clear throughout every single one of my posts – but in the content, not in appearance. It takes a clear mind to notice this, however, not one stuck in defence of dogma & self-identity mode!
    Cheers,
    Manjit

  306. moon

    Manjit will be back on email?
    Manjit i am thinking for long now… Can you write up to 10 best of the best of your books?( yoga,meditation,etc

  307. D.r

    Manjit, I get bored of synchroncities too though sometimes they can be entertaining. I really wonder how common they are. What do you think?

  308. Spencer Tepper

    Hi Manjit
    You wrote
    “You see, the reality here is this, there is more humility & non-judgement in my posts than there ever can be in yours -”
    You don’t have to be. You can boast at much as you like. If you have something positive to boast about it can be helpful to others.

  309. Osho Robbins writes,….”A short time in Beas with the current master and his whole spiritual path is finished. He is now labelled an “Exer” and a defector of the faith.
    He would have been better of not going then he could have continued in his delusion that Gurinder was the correct successor and not have to deal with the difficulty of Gurinder using words like Butt and 69.
    Two words and his lifelong faith is over.
    fuck me! ”
    Me: my Spiritual Path is far from over. But it certainly has made a detour. Actually, I am really, really, greatful, I was able to travel to the Dera and see, hear, smell, taste, and experience for my self.
    I am greatful to all who motvated me, and helped me to travel there. I was really worried about not being able to find enough toilets because of my Prostate problem. I Expected to see Port O Potties, or Out Houses, but had one in my room I didn’t need to share,
    But, sittng in Sat Sang listening to 6 males and 3 females take turns singing Hindi Shabds to Gurinder for an hour or more, who was sitting on the Gaddi looking bored and playing with his mustache, curling it, and pulling it out of his mouth. He would scan the thousands in the large Audience, mostly all sitting on the floor, givng Dristi, as they in turn gave Darshan to him on the huge Big Screen Monitors.
    By the time he even started taking questions, I was thinking about how to find a toilet, because of my Prostate problems.
    By the time it ended, I was MORE than ready,….and rushed out to try and find my Wife, because I had the only key to our room. She finally came out, after I got on, and off, a Golf Cart twice waiting for her.
    Gurinder looked like he would have rather been ANY where else, than sitting up on the Gaddi being observed like some Circus animal, or Freak of Nature, ….or ……….God Man, that he surly knows he is none of the above.
    Nothing gives Justice other than BEING there, AT the Dera, to see, and feel for one’s self the Vibrations happening there.
    It is dfferent than when Gurinder is visiting other countries and satellite Sangats.
    Looking at him suffering, sitting on the Gaddi, I felt more like God then him, because I knew I had the Free Will to get out of there soon, and he is stuck until he either dies, or quits in disgust!
    Getting on to one of the two Golf Carts to get a ride back to Hostel 6 was another experience, in itself! There were only two Golf Carts, one had 4 seats, and the other two. The area was ropped off where they pulled in to pick up old Seniors ( like me who couldn’t walk with out peeing them selves,…or walk with out help.)
    Before the Golf Carts arrived to the ropped off area, people coming out of Sat Sang kept crushing the rope area, not allowing room for the Golf Carts to pull in. Sevadors would keep trying to clear the area, and when the Golf Cart did pull in, 100 people would rush the Cart, trying to climb on, and it only held 12 on the big one, and 6-8 on the small one. Fights almost erupted
    with pushing and pulling, the Sevadors pulling able looking younger people off that had climbed on,…..! It should have been videoed for the next RSSB Love Video.
    Question for ALL?
    1) should I have never shared my experiences here, or on my Face book site, and remained silent, taking it all to my Crematory Urn with me?
    2) or, …..should I feel worse than Judas for my reporting, and should I go hang my self as he did?
    Truthfully, I am glad I fnally got to visit the Dera and India, because those are places I won’t pray to reincarnate to, if I don’t get free from Charausi this time.
    My advice to ALL INDIANS: Get your Applications in for U.S. Visas As soon as possible, and start your Immigration process to apply for American Citizenship!!
    Don’t worry, Demcrats will recalim the White House again, sooner or later, and it will be easier to become Americans.
    Gurinder should lead the way, and apply first! He could take over Ishwar Puri’s Wisconson Ashram.
    Jim.

  310. Karim W. Rahmaan

    Miracles are all around us. But where I come from the bloods, crips, ese-chicanos, Asian, & Samoan gangsters only brought us death to see.
    So as a seeker I sought Charan Singh not seeking a mere miracle, then found out that he had already passed away in 1990 in my eight grade year. Thus, I unwittingly found Baba Gurinder Singh as they call him today.
    Before, followed a self proclaimed saint called Sant Rajinder Singh, & gave him a footstool and sent the few food stamps I had left over and some prized hood possessions; silver, some trinkets, etc along with the footstool I found. Just to see if all walks of life WERE indeed accepted into this Sant Mat path. I remember reading a story from one of Rajinder’s sewadars about an Egyptian boy who was able to bow an Ancient Egyptian god -written by a Mr Scott.
    So when it finally came time to personally go see Baba Gurinder Singh I had in my mind too on trying and bow Him. I was an ex-gang leader and bowed many armed with guns & the intent to kill. In hindsight though, I can recollect in the teachings of Sawan, Jagat, & Charan Singh; all agreed that sharing inner experience could lead to spiritual blockages. But in this I think I can & must, must, must share with thee: I could NOT bow Baba Gurinder Singh Ji! `/

  311. George

    Karim Gurinder doesn’t want you to bow before him he wants you to walk shoulder to shoulder with him. A friend.

  312. manjit

    I was speed reading & responding to comments the other day, so I thought I would respond a bit more in depth today:
    Spencer wrote: “One distinction I see between your experience and mine is that my experience has taught me not to judge the experience of anyone else.”
    This is a fantastic projection and untruth! There is no absolutely no element of judgement in my posts, no higher or lower, no chosen ones and those doomed to eternal transmigration etc. There is absolutely zero element of intention or motivation in my posts to judge anyone specifically,or to convince anyone of anything. There is absolutely zero element of me thinking I know the absolute “truth” or that I am somehow more wiser or correct than anyone else, or that I am somehow more better off than anyone else because of my experiences or knowledge. There is absolutely no element of beliefs, full stop.
    The only reason I post, occasionally, as I generally find this all very tiresome, is out of a sense of duty (perhaps mistaken, but we must all answer to ourselves) to share my experiences & understandings, provide lesser-known information & perspectives in a public space for people to read and ponder over for themselves, to do with it what they will. Choice. The people I interact with on here and RSS forum I consider as “foils” to my viewpoint, so that the information , for OTHERS to evaluate, gets out there. I believe a very small percentage of people posting here are really interested in opening their mind, questioning their own psychology or views, and that the only possible value from these discussions is for getting ideas and perspectives “out there” for silent readers to digest. I know for a fact Dave’s Radhasoamistudies forum was a very important breeding ground of ideas for me, when I never posted there. I am merely paying that back. All this RS dogma & doctrine that gets posted here, kind of pointless I find. That’s like trying to tell somebody ABCs when they’re in the middle of reading a literary classic. THAT is trying to judge people, what else can the inanity of repeating ABCs to people who already know it be?
    So anyway, there’s an insight into my mentality and motivation in posting here. All this projection of judging and what not, it should be obvious from the actual CONTENT of my posts, over 20 years here and RSS forum, that is an utterly absurd allegation (and, ironically, judgement!)….as is Spencer’s suggestion that I, in my sandbox, think I understand all reality, and that Spencer’s “broader experience” has made him more humble etc. As I suggest repeatedly, appearances can be deceiving and content is sometimes lost. Examining the content of Spencer’s posts, as opposed to me, it should become clearer who is judging, who has genuine humility, who has “broader” experience and who thinks their sandbox is the entire reality! The content really needs to be pondered over, mind…..appearances can be deceiving! Who has beliefs (ahh, the arrogance of believing in your beliefs! :), and who doesn’t?
    D.r. – Hello! Yes, I believe Synchronicity are extremely common with all those who get involved any kind of consciousness/reality investigations! Over the past 15+ years I’ve been exposed to a wide array of contexts for such experiences (podcasts, books, online articles, forums etc).
    On a personal level, I was sceptical and questioned my own synchnronicities for years, thinking chance & psychological pareidolia could explain them (I had dozens over the years, many involving RSSB gurus). Once free from any conceptual or theological restrictions, delving deeper into the way of being that seemingly helps in generating such experiences, I soon encountered what I, personally, consider quite compelling evidence that something strange that is inexplicable by our current scientific understanding – synchronicity “clusters”. Constantly doubting my experiences, the experiences seemed to ramp themselves up, raising their game so to speak. I would encounter up to 6 or 7 synchronicities around the same focal point or topic, within a very short period of time (from minutes up to 24 hours), completely unconnected, from a physical causality perspective, yet profoundly connected in MEANING. Eventually, I realised to posit a mundane physical explanation was more absurd than to accept weird shit is going on!! 🙂
    Just randomly speculating from the top of my head, what these phenomena tell us, on a very personal level, as this cannot be proved on a scientific materialist level, is that there is some sort of profound connection between our minds and the universe “out there”. Perhaps they are different aspects or manifestations of one undivided whole, perhaps?
    Anyway, one thing I have personally learned, is that the CONTENT of these synchronicities is almost entirely irrelevant. They seem to reflect whatever beliefs one has back to you, so for a Christian, they will encounter Christian synchronicities, for a RS follower they will have synchronicities around RS related things and for a secular or atheist, they will encounter synchronicities of a different, usually more random & non-contextualised sort etc
    I recommend reading this book, which I read some years after I had come to a similar conclusion. I feel the author sways a little too much towards a materialist paradigm, but none the less this is a important book on the topic, and underlies the lie that these synchronicities prove anything about the content (for eg. RS gurus) of the synchronicities. And yes, Dr Surprise is his wonderfully appropriate name!:
    https://www.amazon.co.uk/Synchronicity-Coincidence-Change-Unlocking-Your/dp/1601631839
    There is so much more to be said, but who has the time (and what’s the point 😉
    Cheers!

  313. moon

    Manjit will be back on email?
    Manjit i am thinking for long now… Can you write up to 10 best of the best of your books?( yoga,meditation,etc

  314. Clustered

    hello Jim,
    So far you have given all your negative experiences visiting the dera beas.
    Was there also anything positive about it ?
    If yes, would you like to share those points as well ?

  315. Spencer Tepper

    Hi Jim!
    When I saw Gurindar I saw the return of Jesus Christ returned for more of His Sheep.
    I saw the Creator, filled with love, patience and persistence in His call for our return, perfectly removing all our mental detritus that blocks our way.
    I saw God walk up the dias, and in perfect calm, sit before His creation. Yes, He is our slave. And we will never let Him go.
    If you can see divinity in a flower, that is to your credit. Your own soul gives you rest.
    What you see Jim, is always your projection. May you see God again.

  316. Spencer Tepper

    “His lips drink water. But his heart drinks wine.”
    e. e. Cummings

  317. Spencer Tepper

    Hi Manjit
    You wrote
    “I, personally, consider quite compelling evidence that something strange that is inexplicable by our current scientific understanding – synchronicity “clusters”. Constantly doubting my experiences, the experiences seemed to ramp themselves up, raising their game so to speak. I would encounter up to 6 or 7 synchronicities around the same focal point or topic, within a very short period of time (from minutes up to 24 hours), completely unconnected, from a physical causality perspective, yet profoundly connected in MEANING. Eventually, I realised to posit a mundane physical explanation was more absurd than to accept weird shit is going on!! :)”
    This is helpful. We can read your personal experience and try to understand it conceptually or in relation to our own.
    You gained this by first leaving behind your beliefs in Sant Mat.
    That was also part of your experience. And it is to be honored. It’s part of your personal discovery of deeper truths.
    It isn’t evidence about Sant Mat, nor does it qualify you to judge others ‘ different experiences of the path.
    “The opposite of one truth isn’t false. It may just be another truth.”
    -Niels Bohr
    (the physicist who discovered the design of the atom).

  318. To Cluster,…..
    For me, there was not nearly enough positive things to report, but I will try t think of some.
    1) Cleanliness of the entire city. After touring India for 8 days prior to the Dera, it was real noticeable as soon as we entered the Dera gates.
    2) Biggest Highlight for me, was peering thru the locked Gate, and seeing a clear, unobstructed view of the great Master’s Satsanghar Building. I sure would have liked to go inside and take a tour, but I have heard that Gurinder has closed it down because people worship it. But looking at Monuments that bring to memory of Saints of the past is not considered worship for me, at least. Buddhsts, Hindus and and Christians all have their Relics and Edifices that remind them of what they might have read in Scriptures, or heard of.
    3) meeting Indian Satsangis out side the hostel 6 area when I walked out side and being greeted with Radhasoami and folded hands, as if they saw me as a Brother ,rather than a privileged Westerner as compared to how the they looked at me when I was riding on the Golf Cart to get back from Sat Sang to Hostel 6. With out a map, I was lost most of the time, as soon as soon as I walked out side the Gate of Hostel 6.
    4) Access to free filtered water in the Cafateria to refill our water bottles.
    5) Powdered Coffee, cookies and crackers at Afternoon Tea in the Garden. Charan used to join the Westeners for Tea some times, I was told.
    6) Sunny weather, no rain.
    7) “Number ONE High Point was seeing my Taxi Driver show up out side the Gate to pick us up.
    I have “Promoted “ RSSB for the last 27 years, recommending any interested seekers where to find a Living Master and apply for Initiation. After visitng the present Dera, and seeing for my self, I will no longer be able to promote RSSB with a good conscious.
    I have removed the posts on my blog that have attracted many Seekers to ask me for referrals where to send them to seek Initiation in to the Sant Mat Path.
    Jim

  319. Karim W. Rahmaan

    :Quoting George:
    “Karim Gurinder doesn’t want you to bow before him he wants you to walk shoulder to shoulder with him. A friend.”
    Radha Soami bigger brother, what you say here sounds very good. But I did not mean that.
    You see, I took to this path as a warrior does. I had to seek and visit many cults before finding my True Guru.
    Each cult had a different leader, and some places wouldn’t even allow people to leave (Buddhist Temples, Synagogues or Congregations, Mosques, Churches, Gurdwaras, Scientologists and even a Mandir). I found one particular cult with a man who had bowed one of the Catholic Popes (long hidding that evidence since the guy’s mysterious death). This guy even bowed Kirpal Singh’s head -for he was so powerful & I barely escaped the warriors from his camp (cult) before stumbling upon another self proclaimed named Rajinder.
    So what I meant, is that among all the proclaimed Great Souls, GIHF (what-so-have-you), or a human who’s actually One with Allah (God – En inglés).. I only found such a one in that of Shri Gurinder Singh Ji Dhillon (Baba Ji).
    The rest are all charlatans.

  320. Karim W. Rahmaan

    ..Gurinder Singh Dhillon being the last Guru I sought..

  321. 777

    Brooke
    My wife remembers 1947 when she wasburned alive by intruders during the cruel separation of India / Pakistan
    Her then Master Maharaji Sawan Singh JI , then came to her , enveloped her in His Light and carried her out
    I guess Gurinders stephmother and her maid had the same delightful experience
    Plus there is the exaltic Sound
    777

  322. 777

    Jim repeated
    “”” So, don’t try to change the meaning of what Gurinder had in his head of an image, that formed the words of a 69 that came out of his mouth thru his tongue “””
    Jim please reread my King Akbar comment
    Sex has no importance more in Sant Mat
    than When you want to ascend through the hole at the ceiling of the pool; . .
    it’s better not to have the floor water exits , wide open
    This is typical western hypocrisy & hystery we must unlearn
    like so many other mêmes
    777

  323. 777

    Dear Jim said >>> “It didn’t take long for me to see his human features,””
    I really almost wished that it had been Gurinder who has given you the advise to take aspirine instead of Charan in your revelation
    Then after “what you experienced inside (but+69) would not had counted very much .
    I read now your blog of today and believe that you think in a kind of panic : “Did I again err, again after so many Jimmy Swaggert deceptions.
    You experienced the ‘aspirin’ incident as very real and authentic and I also think that because
    seeing the fantastic form of Charan happens not the first meditation but these kind of revelations happen when HE wants that
    Think at the Not believing Thomas from the Bible
    He gives just what helped you that day with a plus : . . You cannot forget !
    Perhaps you had other of such occassions .
    Apart from our rssb educations around meditations , at least
    THIS is something to hold to.
    Remember that this Path is supposed to be LOVE in action and Charan gave you that.
    HE HIMSELF said, we don’t need to consider Him as GIHF or even to love Him
    Then he said see me as a friend or equivalent
    Personelly I think : don t see his successor as an ennemy >> could be a little obstructive . . . but I m not sure
    Anyway : when you do the Love for Charan Bakhti , just avoid the Gurinder opposition
    It is not important for You
    You have your Love plus the 5 solid words that really work > as St Paul said “Pray without stopping”
    Perhaps You know that catholics claim that perfect Love for GOD at the time of Death brengs people straight to heaven
    In Sant Mat this is the same
    Love the Lion Saint that initiated You
    More is not needed, . . try to work on that
    I competely sympathise with your sentiments
    I’m sure however that all this happened with purposes
    and I see it in the sphere of the Bardo Todol
    where Bodisattwas try to tear the defund in thousand of holes
    in the chakra tunnels under them are caffee , heroine , movies, gaming, and many forms of sex.
    Try to see: they are all giant magnets to distract the Jevaa from the Light at the end of the tunnel
    Except for Those blessed ones who developed Love for that Light under the Guidance of a perfect Saint
    ( is mentioned exactly in the middle of the book )
    Those Jeevas ( it says ) dont need to listen to the 3 days during recitations of the book, . . They go straight into the Light
    LOVE does it all
    and the Bardo speaks about the entrance of the astral “heaven” , . . . not even of the 7th spiritual heaven, The aim of Rssb Saints
    Concerning Gurinder, : if he makes mistakes ( i don t believe this was )
    GOD Himself made them with a purpose ! ! !
    Gurinder just doesn’t want to give up this difficult task – Nobody knows how it works but
    Millions and me too see his Light but
    not Him when he looks in the mirror
    He is the precious beloved of HIS and YOUR Satguru
    777

  324. Jen

    777: “Remember that this Path is supposed to be LOVE in action and Charan gave you that.”
    No, not Charan, no-one gives us love, we do this ourselves, we see what we want to see, we believe that we are being saved and will go to a magical place called Sach Khand and we believe that the guru is our saviour. People are so desperate to find salvation and are so scared of death they believe in all sorts of religious nonsense. Even those who are seeing through the fake guru Gurinder will still then cling to Charan because of their insecurity and even cling to their previous Christian religion. Charan was no better than Gurinder, I was not impressed at all by either of them. These gurus are just playing a game and people need to wake up. Its wonderful to see through the mirage and to become more aware of one’s own sovereign self and experience life as it is without fear and desperate clinging.

  325. Brooke

    >Charan was no better than Gurinder
    Yes, it’s hard to avoid the conclusion that IF one sees through GSD, then the entire lineage can no longer be believed in. It is largely one family, after all.
    My problem is that the teachings still ring true — but I can’t find any shabad master that doesn’t have roots in Agra/RS. Perhaps there isn’t one!
    I’ve heard Satsangis say ‘If this isn’t the path, what is?’ For me, these ARE the most comprehensive and detailed teachings anywhere.

  326. To Brooke, ……..after I got home, and reminisced about my feelings, and read the comments here, by the posters, obviously, I took inventory of my own belief system, that has had me hooked, since I read The Path of The Masters Book in the late 80s.
    If Dr. Julian Johnson had not had such a close Resume as my own, and if the book had been written by a non Christian, it would not have had such a profound effect on me. I had such Dejavu reading the Book, that I almost remembered WRITING it!! Jhnson died in April 1939 and I was born in Feb. 1942. So, deep down,….altho way deep down, I have always toyed with the idea that I may have been a Sawan Singh Initiate, and had been to he Dera in my past life, so I was really looking to capture a Dejavu experience, when I finally got to vsit the Dera.
    But,……it never happened. In fact, I had no Dejavu any where in India, what so ever.
    But the Sychronicities of how I was initited by Chran Singh, plus his Western Rep. who initiated me by Proxy for Charan, also had a very large imprint on me, as he, i.e. Dr. Roland de Vries , was also a Seminary trained Th.D. as I was, and we bonded immediately.. He made me feel very comfortable, about Sant Mat. I never felt I was abandoning my Christian beliefs, or loyalty at all. In fact, Charan always reinforced that, when he never claimed to be either God, or any one’s Savior. He also said, many times, that Sant Mat was not a religeon, and Initiates never had to leave their religions to be initiated in Sant Mat.
    I took him at his word, that the Path of Sant Mat is MEDITATION, and is how I have practiced it since I was initiated. He always told the Dera Groupies to make their own bodies their Dera, which I have tried to do, so never became dependent on his physical form, nor Gurinder’s physical form.
    So, considering I have never been attached to either the Dera or Gurinder, I have no problem detaching from either of them, completely. My basic Roots are still Christian Theology, as it has always been, which Sant Mat has served to connect the missing dots I was missing in Christianity, considering, I had never met Jesus in the physical, so would never recognise him if he met me at death. But I have met Charan, and will recognise him, in the Astral, as I already have, and I really have never had, nor need, any relationship with Gurinder.
    I am not his Judge. But his own desciples will have to discern their own relationship with him. He has many, so he has as many Judges as he has Disciples!
    Many love him, some see his radiant form inside, they say. Yet, Gurinder just said his radiant form is formless, so if I was one of his Desciples who saw him inside, I would be confused as to just what I saw.
    I know what I saw, when Charan visited me inside. I saw his Astral Form, where he obviously has access to, and where I met him.
    Jim

  327. 777



    Hi JIm
    You were so glad your wife wasn’t in that room
    May I ask if you told her
    what happened?
    77

  328. Spencer Tepper

    Hi Jim
    If you are no longer promoting RSSB among, or proselytizing in Gurindar’s name; if you no longer believe you are the incarnation of Julian Johnson; if you have begun to believe that whatever divinity there is is in you, then your visit to Dera achieved its miracle.

  329. Jen

    Brooke you say “For me, these ARE the most comprehensive and detailed teachings anywhere.”
    Yes, but Gurinder has changed the teachings, he says:
    He has no special powers; he is not coming at your death; this is not the only path; he is not perfect; there are no regions, there is only the ONE; meditation will not get you there; there is no ‘there’ to get to.
    These are not the teachings I learned 40+ years ago. The whole attraction, for me, was that the Master would appear at my death and guide me through the inner regions. If I had followed the principles of the path and made sufficient advancement in meditation I would then not have to be reborn and could continue to the highest region Sach Khand. Why has Gurinder changed the teachings from what Sawan and Charan taught? Its fascinating that so many people are still being initiated. It does not seem like a spiritual path any more, its more like a religious charitable institution.

  330. Spencer writes to Jim…….
    “If you are no longer promoting RSSB among, or proselytizing in Gurinder’s name……”
    Me: proselytizing? People who have read my blog or my posts on Internet forums, obviously ALWAYS ask me for my opinion and referral of WHO the Living Master is, and HOW they may contact him to apply for initiation.
    In the past, I usually have never referred any one to ANY particular Master, but I mentioned the accessable English speaking Masters who were, initiating seekers in to the Path of The Masters, or Sant Mat.
    Would you call that proselytizing?
    I have always promoted Sant Mat, since I was initiated, and obviously, promoted RSSB books.
    Have you ever, or do you still promote Sant Mat or share with seekers interested in spirituality that you are a Charan Initiate and RSSB in India has a Web site that promotes all their Books, Videos, and locations of their Sat Sang Centers?
    Would you call that promoting, or proselytizing?
    As an initiate, if any one ever recognizes enough Sant Mat spirituality in you to ask you who your Master is, do you refer them to Rajinder, Ishwar, or Gurinder, or Soami Bagh Agra group?
    Truthfully, in my 27 years as an RSSB Initiate, I have never met one single Initiate that kept the fact they were an Initiate secret, and were more than happy, and ready, to hype their Master over any other, in any other lineage, and promote that Master.
    Why are you any different? Answer : You aren’t, other wise, you wouldn’t be here promoting Sant Mat. ( or at least, defending Gurinder, if not promoting him. )
    I always keep an open mind, and am ready to change my mind about any preconceived belief, as I get new Revelations. So, if I see, experience, hear about, read, ANY new earth shattering information regarding Gurinder’s Spiritual Power to transform lost souls to The Kingdom Within, or become convinced in my heart that only HE holds the Key to Knowledge of how to enter, than I will refer him as a Spiritual Master.
    Meanwhile, as I said, I no longer have confidence enough in ANY present so called Living Masters to refer ANY seeker to apply for Initiation.
    Before I refer any one to any Preacher, I use the Apostle Paul’s criteria of how to test a Preacher, when he said,…..”And my speech and my preaching was not with enticing words of man’s wisdom, but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power.” ( 1 Corinthians 2:4 )
    Jim

  331. 777


    And Jim
    Did you tell Her?
    777

  332. D.r

    I don’t find the teachings of Sant Mat or RSSB the most comprehensive out there. Paramahansa Yogananda’s teachings, for me, represent the highest and most comprehensive. By a long shot. It seems to me that the gurus in RSSB are playing around with Astral travelling for the most part. There isn’t really much about God in it. Though the word “Divine” is bandied about quite a bit. A real guru is no light matter according to the teachings of Hinduism. A real sat guru is very rare indeed. This might explain why perhaps the originator of the Beas lineage might have been ok but the ones that came afterwards are more like an institution.
    Manjit, I concur with everything you say about synchronicities. I would add that for me they don’t have much to do with any particular religious leanings, though I think that can factor into them. For me, they are mostly mundane junk thoughts I have floating around in my mind that show up later, mainly in the form of words, less concept.
    What I don’t like is deja vu or precognition, because whenever I have this it comes with a haunting feeling and always makes me aware of my mortality. A little less of that, please God.
    I was informed by Vedic astrologer that I would live to the age of 83. Now, to live that long is actually quite a good age to go out I think. But I speak as a person of 37 years of age. My lifestyle has been anything but healthy for about 20 years. So to think I would live as long as my 80s is really quite a surprise. But the downside of knowing the future like this is that it can bring about anxiety. My advice, if you don’t want to know, do not see a Vedic astrologer that is known for their accuracy.

  333. Spence Tepper

    Hi Jim!
    I owe you an apology.
    Your writings are sincere and sweet. Sometimes, though, we get kicked to remind us to stand on our own two legs. The potter beats the clay from the outside while supporting from within. And what is within is everything. If you reject the whole world, even the Masters outside, but accept that perfection within yourself, and the Master you find there, then it seems to me you have succeeded.
    I don’t promote Sant Mat to anyone. I don’t hide it. My colleagues at work know I’m a Satsangi. I’m not proud of it. I can’t live without it. I was brought to the path, I was fed, I was saved. Nothing to be proud of.
    No one I know is interested in religion. And if they are they are dogmatic about their current beliefs. My own dad used to say “I’m not going to take up His time with my issues.”
    It’s just a personal choice, and a personal lifestyle.

  334. Spence Tepper

    Hi Jim
    Before I refer any one to any Preacher, I use the Apostle Paul’s criteria of how to test a Preacher, when he said,…..”And my speech and my preaching was not with enticing words of man’s wisdom, but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power.” ( 1 Corinthians 2:4 )
    Yes, that’s what happened when I saw Gurindar. So it must be an internal experience He gives or withholds, based on our needs at the time. Internal, as in we have a part to play. Or based on our own receptivity at the time.
    “12Therefore, brothers, we have an obligation, but it is not to the flesh, to live according to it. 13For if you live according to the flesh, you will die; but if by the Spirit you put to death the deeds of the body, you will live. 14For all who are led by the Spirit of God are sons of God.…”
    Romans 8:12-14
    IF
    (That’s your choice)
    By the Spirit
    (not our power, but the power within, which He gave us)
    YOU put to death
    (that’s our work, not the Master’s)
    the deeds of the body (that includes all negative thinking, the past deeds, the impressions)
    YOU WILL LIVE…
    IF…not a given, we have a part to play. To use what we were given.
    That’s the meditation. That is all.

  335. Jen

    Reading the comments makes me realise just how much people cling to their beliefs even if they discover they are false.
    I have heard that Gurinder said to “throw away the books”. Now I understand why. Its because they are all lies.

  336. Spence Tepper

    hi Jen!
    “I have heard that Gurinder said to “throw away the books”. Now I understand why. Its because they are all lies.”
    The books are all truth, but I can see how from your filter you might get that interpretation.
    Another interpretation is that you must find these things out on your own. The books are worthless unless they resonate within you, and that purity of hope and spirit is your responsibility to guard, to grow, to maintain. Doubt is easy. Faith is not. Faith matters. Pick anything you think worthy of faith and practice that faith. It will raise your heart.
    But have nothing you can see worthy of faith, and have no faith, well, that is a job you have left incomplete.
    You wrote:
    “Reading the comments makes me realise just how much people cling to their beliefs even if they discover they are false.”
    But I have discovered they are true. However, my interpretation has changed over the years.
    When I started I believed the Master would do it all. Now I realize I have a job to do also, and a responsibility, and no one else can replace that. Now I realize that even Jesus and St. Paul said the same thing: We have a job to do. But none of that would be possible with the Master, without the Spirit.
    That is everything. The Spirit that leads one to humility, and to awe before something great and wondrous. The Spirit that is pure and completely without description.
    That’s inside you. If you find that perfection there, even as an idea and an ideal, that when you think about it, feelings of awe, humility, even submission to something greater than yourself. Then you are on to something.
    But to shout at the darkness, what is the point? To say “That is wrong” does not actually lead anyone to what is right. You can call that “truth” but it has no value in it, no future in it.
    Because you find the “right” within yourself, trying to focus on just what is truly good and right.
    Then it comes to you. You catch it if you are lucky.

  337. Spence Tepper

    OK, Brian.
    You shared reasons you have your doubts about Gurindar Singh.
    I’d like to share some confirmatory stories, which I was blessed to witness…going backwards in time, starting with the most recent event.
    ONE
    In Fayetteville, a Satsangi who was beside himself with anxiety asked the Master a question. He began by telling Baba Ji that he had done something terrible, horrible and could never be forgiven. He began to detail what he had done and Baba Ji interrupted him..”Listen…listen to me. No loving parent wishes to see his child publicly humiliated, head down in shame. ”
    The room was silent.
    Baba Ji continued, “What you did is in the past. Have you done what you can to make amends?”…
    The person said “Yes”.
    Baba Ji added, “Are you going to do it again?”
    The person said “No.”
    Baba Ji said, “Then it never happened.”
    The man, incredulous, said “Do you mean you forgive me?”
    Baba Ji said “It’s not like that. You don’t need my forgiveness, brother. You did everything you could to make up for this. Now you must forgive yourself. It’s gone. Forget it”
    We were all silent. We were shocked,
    OK, second story.
    TWO
    I have a son, with special needs. When he was about five, he couldn’t sleep. He asked me to get him some water, then said “Daddy, don’t leave. I’m scared.”
    I replied “I’m going to get you the water. Just ask Master for help, Sam. He’s here. OK?”
    “OK”.
    When I returned my son was lying very still, nearly asleep. “Sam, are you still afraid..?” I asked.
    “No, Dad…I’m going to sleep now…Master touched me…”
    I couldn’t quite understand, so I asked him, “What?”
    He replied before falling asleep, “Your master touched me. Everything is fine.”
    THREE
    My son became an artist. He loves to draw. One morning I was making pancakes for him, and he was drawing. I asked, “What are you drawing now, Sam?” He said “I’m drawing your Master.”
    This got my attention. I went over to see what he was drawing. He drew a cartoon picture of me cooking, looking silly. And over my shoulder, behind me, was Baba Ji (now, my Master is actually Maharaji, so I’m not sure why Sam would call Baba Ji my Master…but it truly is all the same).
    Baba Ji had a very sardonic expression. Like he was also laughing at my own silliness, like it was an inside joke between He and Sam.
    “Sam, this looks just like Baba Ji. Where did you draw this from”
    “Dad, he was standing right behind you.”
    FOUR
    When I first saw Baba Ji in Kitchener it was as if the empire state building had landed gently on the Dias. He was radiating light, and I could see it.
    I went to ask him a question.
    “Lord. Every day I turn to my Master and ask for His help just getting through the day. Is this growing dependency healthy? Am I just deluding myself doing this?”
    He turned and looke directly at me,,,and it was hard to look at Him because of the intense light…Really it felt like I needed sun glasses…and He said
    “The mind is very limited. When the entire creation depends upon the Lord every moment for its existence, where is this talk of growing dependency?” He smiled.
    That shock that went through me is there today every time I recall this moment.
    Now, Brian, this isn’t proof of anything to anyone else.
    That’s the point. I choose to believe because it is my nature. A nature given to me. And that is sacred.
    And in that nature the world is filled with miracles, and all with the same message: Love.

  338. Meek

    This blog should be addressed as ” How Brian gets all attention with posts on Gurinder” Gurinder is Brians secret lover look how much attention Brian gets with Gurinder. Brian just simply sits back and does not even bother to comment anymore..

  339. Jen

    Hi Spence,
    I was initiated when I was 23 and I am 72 now. I had total faith in the Master and the Path and I’m still a strict vegetarian, don’t use alcohol or drugs, and live a moral life. I think Sant Mat is a learning and growth process.
    Now, I feel, (because I am more of an empath type person than an intellectual) that having learned a lot from RSSB its time to be, as I mentioned before, more of a sovereign being. Hard to explain but I don’t think we should give our individual power to another being. I am still on my inner journey but now I’m becoming more self reliant and it feels like a wonderful new beginning.
    I don’t know about ‘this is wrong and that is right’, but I do question everything now and maybe I am still recovering from seeing through the illusionary beliefs I had when putting someone else on a pedestal.

  340. Spence Tepper

    Hi Jen:
    You wrote:
    “Now, I feel, (because I am more of an empath type person than an intellectual) that having learned a lot from RSSB its time to be, as I mentioned before, more of a sovereign being. Hard to explain but I don’t think we should give our individual power to another being. I am still on my inner journey but now I’m becoming more self reliant and it feels like a wonderful new beginning.
    I don’t know about ‘this is wrong and that is right’, but I do question everything now and maybe I am still recovering from seeing through the illusionary beliefs I had when putting someone else on a pedestal.”
    Beautifully stated. A nobel sentiment.
    Sometimes we need to grow up and be independent.
    I have never stopped being a child. Maybe when I’m a little older.
    But I was never able to make the whole “adult” thing work very well.
    🙂

  341. Jen

    Thanks Spence, nice to have a pleasant response.
    I also enjoy being childlike, kinda like having a break from trying to figure out what life is all about 🙂
    Much love to you brother.

  342. Karim W. Rahmaan

    :Quoting Jen:
    “Yes, but Gurinder has changed the teachings, he says:
    He has no special powers; he is not coming at your death; this is not the only path; he is not perfect; there are no regions, there is only the ONE; meditation will not get you there; there is no ‘there’ to get to.”

    Radha Soami Empress Jen!
    Your quotes of the present RSSB teacher are valid concerns. If Baba Ji said this, he is trying to get initiates to do the Naam meditation, not just a thinking process of meditation as there are various definitions of when people say meditate. Like if someone says, meditate on an equation. It is a thinking process that won’t get further than the mathematical thought. Naam is the One Baba Ji mentions here. And IF we do the Naam practice ardently for life, all will become easy. If we do not earnestly, even Sawan does not guarantee that we would get any of the benefits of this inner path.

    :Still quoting Jen:
    “The whole attraction, for me, was that the Master would appear at my death and guide me through the inner regions. If I had followed the principles of the path and made sufficient advancement in meditation I would then not have to be reborn and could continue to the highest region Sach Khand. Why has Gurinder changed the teachings from what Sawan and Charan taught?”

    I would love to try to delve into a qurstion of this caliber, yet I cannot. But I do remember a letter from Sawan’s Spiritual Gems that covers it. But Baba Ji saying there are no regions -I think I understand..is like saying IF we are sincere in our quest, God can make the crossing to Sach Khand much sooner than we could ever imagine..
    “If in this life we give ourselves to devotion, we will not come again, but we will go back to our Home.” -Spiritual Gems (ltr. 205)

  343. Jen

    Hi Karim, I am not an Empress, this is not something I aspire to. Interesting what you say about the Naam process. My practice now is simply one of self discovery and I do have very deep concerns about giving personal power to another being. I am sincere in my quest and have been since a child always thinking and questioning about what this strange world is. So, now am following my own path as an introvert, intuitive, empath, every moment assessing and sensing my way through life. What happens after death, do we merge into the One like Gurinder says? Guess we will only find out when it happens.

  344. Karim W. Rahmaan

    Naam meditation is a way to the One as taught by RSSB teachers.
    If we are in sincere in doing what we were given at initiation into Naam, we CAN find out what happens before our actual physical deaths.
    Sawan taught this fact, Jagat too, then Charan, etc.

  345. Jen

    So Naam is the usual practice of Simran and Bhajan. I thought maybe Gurinder had put a new spin on this doctrine as well.

  346. Arjuna

    Brian – to talk of 69s and butts is WRONG. And to all those who think it’s ok – I suggest you talk and use those terms in the comforts of your home In front of your own loved ones!!! And they they ask what it means – perhaps you could explain to them or draw diagrams! Do that and then really impress me by saying it is ok!!! It is WRONG!!!!
    What a load of tosh to think it’s ok! Don’t chat shit on here! Over and out!

  347. Jen

    This quote from 777 comment above:
    “Concerning Gurinder, : if he makes mistakes ( i don t believe this was )
    GOD Himself made them with a purpose ! ! ! Gurinder just doesn’t want to give up this difficult task – Nobody knows how it works but Millions and me too see his Light but not Him when he looks in the mirror
    He is the precious beloved of HIS and YOUR Satguru 777”
    To see 777, the supposedly ‘enlightened one’ who has a bunch of fans on this blog making excuses for Gurinder is sickening. So 777 does not believe that Guriinder made a mistake, its all GOD’s fault! Well thank you to this imaginary God who has now revealed to some people that Gurinder is not a true PLM oops!

  348. Arjuna

    Hello Jen. I agree with you.
    Some on here are either opioid addicts or just messed up!!!!!
    Have these people seen God??? The answer is NO. Let me them again – WHERE is this God of yours???? Sorry where ????????
    Perhaps working overtime at Religare????????
    It is all their mental imagined tosh! Most on here are just apologists or could be RSSB bots.

  349. Karim W. Rahmaan

    :Quoting my last post:
    “If we are in sincere..”

    Sorry, that was supposed to say “If we are sincere..”
    Sorry to have accidentally upset you Arjuna & Jen.

  350. Arjuna

    @ Karim – you have not upset me . I am an ex follower just fed up of all the shit. There is no support in that group and all you get is judged!!!
    True Satguru is Money! Dollar. Its simples – that Simple. Ive seen it at Haynes. You have money- they will flock to shit like flies do – regardless of morals.
    Nanak said mega money is not made by normal means. How the Feck can you have multi millionaires who have 0 personality and you just wonder….
    Tired of shit and imaginary regions! JK Rowling could not dream up the kind od shit one reads about God, regions, or the One, or he ain’t coming at the time of death. Contradiction after fairy story after contradication!!!! Peace out Brother!

  351. Karim W. Rahmaan

    Arjuna,
    I must admit sometimes a satsangi like myself does’t live up to the great ones you spoke of -like Nanak.
    I have not reached the level of Nanak, yet that is a good goal to aspire for. You seem to already have the wisdom you need. Peace be with you as well brother.

  352. Arjuna

    @ Karim – thank you.
    Truth be told I was a bit strong worded in my comments – I am just one of many who are true seekers and lost. The last thing I or people like me need is crap like “ the One, regions vs no regions, he will come at death or he won’t come at death, we will go to hell or fall down the chain into lower life forms. It’s all made up crap. Be real is what I say to people who sprout such crap. Some of us just seek a meaning.
    This Master has one hell of a job in taking any souls back as He is fast losing good souls. What beats me about Him is the amount of wealth he is surrounded by- and most of these people who are around him are no Elon Musks or Albert Einsteins or Stephen Hawkins. But yet I wonder how they have made their wealth – exploiting the poor and those who are perhaps not as savvy in recognising bullshit! Sant Mat is a contradiction at the moment.
    Even the Great Master smiled and showed love – all I got was strange looks from him. Good job I have strength to see through people. My mum used to say the Great Master could melt a million hearts by looking at people. I’d love to have met him. Hey ho brother – now you know there are true seekers after real reality.
    All I say is that spare us “The One” crap – if you must watch the Jet Lee movie – they go on about The One a lot too on that too lol.
    People be upon you too!

  353. Arjuna

    @ karim
    I meant peace be upon you too 😀

  354. 777


    quoting :
    777: The Total Greatness of the RSSB Sound System
    is that to my humble opinion
    Gurinder doesn’t know he is the perfect One
    Gurinder, the appointed guru of RSSB “doesn’t know”
    what apparently 777 DOES know
    namely that Gurinder IS the perfect one?
    777: The Total Greatness of the RSSB Sound System
    is that to my humble opinion
    Gurinder doesn’t know he is the perfect One
    Gurinder, the appointed guru of RSSB “doesn’t know”
    what apparently 777 DOES know
    namely that Gurinder IS the perfect one? “””
    Posted by: Osho Robbins | October 21, 2017 at 10:27 AM
    _____________
    This is delicate :
    Don’t forget : this is about the Grand Purpose of this Universe
    First, among ALL satsangis and exers included , I would be the last one suited for this Job of Jobs
    and I am not thinking of my age here.
    How I feel myself is like a spoiled child.
    I am just a Lover of The Shabd ( Osho READ Pls : Shabd is the Divine Inner Soundstream
    given and developed in satsangis by the Saints
    IS ALSO CALLED: THE HOLY GHOST ))
    How the Real Saints feel and operate nobody can discuss.
    It would be the same as testing God with our poor IQ of max 160 .
    The story says that the exer archangel Lucifer with his IQ 999 to the power of 9
    tried to define it
    he forgot or didn’t know : this can only be done by LOVE
    and still licks his wounds (karma)
    Entities build around the matrix of 7 chakras like humans
    can by sufficiently concentrate on the 6th, next the 7th chakra where The Holy Ghost invites us with His Constant Music to participate
    The music of the Spheres
    A little remark about The Radiant Form of These Saints
    Often before receiving the above Music one sees a partivle of this phenomenon.
    It can start like flashes f.i. when life gives much distress ( as a help ) but it’s like everything a Gift
    but in an ideal example
    the Lover sees Him for long periods of time as an exalting Light , streaming out of His forehead , which changes every molecule it touches in filowing as in a river diamonds
    The Sound behaves likewise as music we never ever can imagine on earth
    This can only be survived by the use of the 5 magic words ( received at initiation )
    The RSSB Satsangi experiences that The Saint, . . The unbroken Sound, ..
    The 5 Words are ALL the same phenomenon and can only cry from joyous flabbergastness
    Yes thoughts can’t continue but tears yes
    Further and ofcourse like flowers or leaves :
    Not 2 of these exêriences are the same
    Charan said : It ever GROWS
    God is not in Carbon Copying –
    He does that in a 7 chakra being as much as possible.
    BTW I feel fine to be just a messenger – it gives me a lot of good feelings
    Osho, I would ask for initiation; then you can have it too.
    but NOT the understanding
    777
    ps
    Can the hacker who damaged my Mac signaturing 777 stop that please
    Yes you are very good in that . . . temporaly

  355. 777


    Hi Jim
    We were 4 times in India
    We never saw the Taj Mahal
    Would you have made the same itinerary and some of your time to allow God
    to convince U,
    if to your taste
    Jesus had been at the dera
    You see what I mean?
    777

  356. Jim Sutherland

    To 777,…..and
    Arjuna, ….. I consider myself a True Seeker, and feel your pain. Bull Shit stinks, and there are way to many Paddies stinking up the clean green fields. There are too many new interpretations of age old tested teachings that are revised and lead newbies astray who are not grounded in Scriptures, so believe the latest internet story and opinion of people that have never been initiated by a Real Living Master, If you have never been to the Dera in India, you would find that Haynes and all other Satellite Sanghats are not like the Dera. I really doubt that Gurinder would ever make just jokes about Butts and 69s any where outside his own Home, the Dera.. In fact, I’ll bet he will deny he ever said such jokes any where, and his followers will circle his wagon and also Deny he said it. But I KNOW what I heard! If Jesus had been there and said what Gurinder did, I would be converting to Islam or Voodoo!

  357. Karim W. Rahmaan

    Quoting Jim:
    “I really doubt that Gurinder would ever make just jokes about Butts and 69s”
    This about Baba Ji saying but.
    Sounds like he did make a joke. But butt was NOT the joke. 69 was.
    Why? A man who always says but, but, but, must know that a man who is married has to deal with a wife who says to him “But this is cute. But honey why not? But you say you love me, so buy me a new Hummer (H2), etc.”
    So when Baba Ji initially asked the man if he liked his wife’s BUT. Baba Ji light heartly saying man’s wife’s BUT(s). (But this, but that,)
    This may not make since to many..So I’ll hurry and get to the 69 part:
    A wife and a husband are never barred from sexual relations; nor in Sant Mat, Buddhism, Sikhism or Hinduism. As long as they are of mutual consent.
    Lastly, I can see your concern thinking a Guru to speak adulterous of another man’s wife, but the part about BUT is definitely not how is sounded perceptive Jim, and the 69 part is an encouragement from the Guru to the man to love his wife, physically & spiritually as long as she’ll consent to 69 with her spouse. Good luck!
    & Radha Soami

  358. Tom

    Jim Charan put Gurinder thete where he is and he loved him. You betrayed Charan just because one joke. You are full of judgement. Just because of joke. Negativity and judgement.

  359. 777


    While actually in France
    I don’t have to close my eyes
    to see Gurinder’s Radiant Brilliant Splendor and LOVE
    at any time
    Thank You :
    Tulsi
    Seth Shiv Dayal
    Jaimal
    Sawan
    Jagat
    Charan
    GURINDER
    and many many many more Saints are in that Same Light
    at any time
    like Jesus
    Solomon
    Melchizedek
    Ankenaton
    no end, no end in sight
    and I am just a manmukh and
    3 lives ago a nasty murderer
    as I said in one of my first comments 🙂 – OMG
    777

  360. D.r

    I don’t know if I just read what I did from Karim but there you go! Oral/anal sex is absolutely disgusting. Even animals don’t do that.
    Arjuna, the idea that you have some living master that appears in your third eye and takes you on journeys around the cosmos when you have an OBE is the stuff of fantasy for sure. It is CRAZY. Do people really expect a human being to be omnipresent like this and to appear to their “ghost” body to take them sightseeing? Fuck! That is WEIRD.
    If the goal is truth or God, you will find that different religions have different ideas about this. Most mainstream religions don’t believe what Sant Mat believes. God does exist though. I can testify to that. Whether I’m supposed to go along with dogmas or doctrines is a different matter and something I don’t subscribe to. It seems almost too obvious for words to me that the cosmos shows intelligence and design and a whole assortment of mysteries and varieties of weird phenomena. To say otherwise is a form of lying to oneself.
    Life is often frustrating. We don’t always get what we want and sometimes seem to get exactly what we don’t want. Blaming that on God is silly. It is immature. But when you are down, nobody is going to come along and convince you that the only reason you even exist is because of God. You won’t hear it. Your body and mind are designed by a power greater than you, as is everything else in nature. You may have many benefits in life, clothes, good food and drink, shelter, loving family and friends and so on. But these things are easy to forget in the throes of suffering or frustration. It isn’t always bad. God may be invisible to you but we know that the invisible exists even in this material universe and it is good that invisible things exist!

  361. Brooke

    “You have betrayed the master by being judgemental!” Irony, anyone? Serious mental gymnastics in this thread.

  362. Tom writes,…”Jim Charan put Gurinder thete where he is and he loved him. You betrayed Charan just because one joke. You are full of judgement. Just because of joke. Negativity and judgement.”
    Me: i have no doubt what so ever that Charan loved Gurinder. I also do not doubt he put him in charge of the Dera.
    But there are many things none of us know, or may never know.
    Is Charan instructing Gurinder inside to do every thing he has done, that we read on these blogs?
    If not, did Charan instruct any Plan how,to,expand the Dera and RSSB before he left his body?
    We don’t know Gurnder’s Goal, or,why he has changed the teachings from Sant Mat 1 to Sant Mat 2,3 or 4.
    If what he is teaching is true, i.e., no guarentee of being released from Transmigration, no inner Reagins, no one coming to meet us at death, why in the world would any one want to get initiated by him!
    Osho Robbins has posted his beliefs, and altho writing like a drunkin Sailor, doesn’t describe Gurinder as any Spiritual Master most sane seekers would agree to give up a normal life to be initated by a man who promises and guarentees absolutely nothing in return!
    Why, oh why, Seekers, would you take all the Vows and agree fo give up your lives in refurn for NOTHING, or even a promise of being delivered from transmigration to a lower specie after loosing this human body?
    To those Initiates who love Gurinder, WHY do you love him?
    If he promses nothng, after initiation, why, or how does any love happen when nothing is given?
    If REAL Love is given by Gurinder to any one, how does he give it?
    I could go on, but David Lane and Brian Hines have been the Forum Leaders of bashing Gurimder for years, and I don’t plan to proselyte their followers.
    But we all should wonder, and ask, if nothing has changed from Charan’s initial instructions he have him in 1990, and if Charan is srill leading Gurnder, as Sawan is supposedly leading Ishwar Puri, why are there such variances in Teachings that echoed thru the Dera before 1990?
    Could the Chemo and Radiation treatments have effected Gurmder’s brain?
    Would every body here, be willing to send your Daughters to be initiatd by Gurinder as soon as they become of age, then trust them to be Slaves of Gurinder , willing, ready, and able, to be on call to do what ever Sewa Gurinder asks rhem to do, at his request?
    What if your Daughters would,have been at the Q&A meetIng I was at, and heard Gurnder ask if he knew what a 69 is?
    Jim

  363. Tom

    Jim you are deluded. No Gurinder wants any slaves. And he did not changed any teachings. What he is teaching is to forget the theory and live the real practice. Why do you play this stupid game Jim ? When describing your trip to dera you also thought that sewadars will capture you…come on..and you did not even say any thankful for being free of charge there. You fall in the trap of your mind games. Gurinder is not near a bad person. If you end up concluding and judging on anybody fast like on Gurinder that tells a lot about you.. Sorry but i dont see any love and positivity in your posts anymore…you show alot of twisted and fearfull thinking here. Realy if you cannot see your delusion here than i dont know who will help you i just know you are obsessed with number 69.

  364. Tom, if those old Sewadors aren’t Slaves, what are they? I am talking about those that lve at the Dera, i.e. the old female Sweepers, the Room Cleaners, the Farm field laborers, and ALL those Slaves who live and WORK there for FREE for their meager existence. In the U.S.,keeping humans on a Plantation to do free labor is Slavery, and Americans fought a Civil War about Slavery in 1865 that ended up killing 700,000 American Soldiers on both sides who disagreed about Slavery. The opposers of Slavery were called Abolitionists. So, I suppose any one who believes that those Sewadors Living and laboring for free at the Dera with no other place to live, is not legel, but wrong, would be RSSB Abolitionists? by the way, Osho Robbins spells it SeVadors, with a V, not a W, and he has been a Satsangi longer than most of us here ,…..
    You did not answer my question. Would you advise your Daughter to ask Gurinder for Initiation?
    As for thanking some one for my stay at the Dera, who do I thank? You? I did thank all those who helped me get there. I would gladly thank Gurinder personally, if I could get by his body Guards with out being killed,
    If who ever is in charge of Billing at the Dera would send me an itemized Bill for my stay at the Dera, I will gladly remit payment plus 20% Gratutity to each Sewadors that did any thing for us.
    The Dera has my mailing Address, so they can send me the Bill.
    Tom, if you came to my country, got off a Train, and two strangers grabbed your luggage and started running away with it, wouldn’t you chase them to try and stop them as I did? Then, after catching them, they loaded our luggage in to a Vehicle and commaned us to get in! The Two men in Kaiki Uniforms that looked Military to me drove us to an unidentified location in to a gated Compound , then threw our luggage off, and we were not allowed to leave until I bought a SECRET CODE to make a single phone call to tell my Taxi Driver he had to give me his Name, Vehicle Registration Number, and License plate Number, before he could enter the Compound to pick me up.come on, you are only lookiig thru your own shaded glasses, not mine.
    From the Train, we were taken prisoners by RSSB unidentified Security Slaves, and held Hostage for two days until I paid the Secret Code Ransom to make my single telephone call to my Taxi Driver to come get me.
    You are judging me, so I can judge any one I want to. I am back in tne U.S., and its a Free country here. We have free speach, and Laws that protect the innocent from Slavery. We have minimum laws.
    Jim

  365. Tom

    Quote Jim..U.S., and its a Free country here
    ….
    Yea right. Us created isis and is responsible for many slaves around the world and many deaths. Btw i dont have a daughter.

  366. Tom

    And those sweepers in dera are there on their own decision and you know that. Why did you became such a manipulator now. You were not like that before. Now you are twisting stuff more than other guy tAo.

  367. Tom, why didn’t you come out here in support of my posts when I was posting Kudos for Gurinder?
    Why do you turn on your own and disrespect me, as a Brother Satsangi if you are an Initiate?
    I am not twisting any thing at all. I reported events exactly as it happened. I am an Eye, Ear Witness, of all and every thing that happened. I don’t lie.
    I am like one of the blind witnesses who touched the elephant all over and gave different reports.
    Until some one posts here that either was there when I was, or has confirmed eye wtness reports from friends that were, than all rebuttles to my posts are Fake News.
    Jim

  368. Tom

    The point is that Gurinder is great and clean man. And there are no slaves in dera.

  369. Tom writes,…”The point is that Gurinder is great and clean man. And there are no slaves in dera”
    Me: If that is true, than the only other explanation for his re-BUTTing that Docfor’s but, but, buts, …..and asking him if he knew what a 69 was, he must have been reading the thoughts that were in the Doctor’s mind, rather than what was in Gurnder’s own mind!
    In fact, if that conversation is recorded, after Gurinder made those “jokes???”,……..the man was embarressed, as I said, and was trying to change the subject, and Gurinder actually made another revealing comment that went some thing ( can’t remember exactly ) like ths: “Well, you should be careful what you are thinking, because don’t Masters know what Satsangis are thinking.” It must be recorded, and could be varified. Either Gurinder said it, or the man asked Gurnder if he really knew what he was thinking, as Masters have been said to know.
    But if Gurnder knew what the man was thinking, and exposed his thoughts in public to the entire group, does any one think that is some thing Charan or Sawan would do?
    If Guriinder reads minds, Satsangis that visit the Dera better be very careful about what they are thinking, and go there with pure minds, before sitting before him in public, or he may decide to expose your thoughts in public!
    But, personally, I do NOT believe Gurinder is able to read minds, nor that he read that man’s mind. He exposed what was in his own mind.
    Jim

  370. 777

    I AGREE WITH :
    “” But, personally, I do NOT believe Gurinder is able to read minds, nor that he read that man’s mind. “”
    AND DISAGREE
    “” He exposed what was in his own mind. “”
    Many of us have witnessed even representatives
    giving amazing almost serendipity like answers
    an Jim
    You better than anyone should know the workings of The Holy Ghost
    on a Speaker as on the audience
    Perhaps the 69 was only for You , Jim . . . think !!!
    I don t attack You Jim
    When I had been there , I could easily conclude that it was for me !!!

  371. 777 writes,….”Perhaps the 69 was only for You , Jim . . . think !!!”
    Me: depending on what you mean, you might be right, considering the Sychronicity of my only visiting the Dera once in 30 years, and even then, only 2 days, and in that short time, hear the man that my Master appointed to take care of his Desciples and Initiate new Marked souls, act like a Teen aged boy, and make such jokes,
    The Holy Spirit made the arrangements for me to be there, at the exact time in history, to see what I saw, hear what I heard, and to experience what I did, in order to awaken me from my hypnautic trance of deception!
    Even before I heard Gurinder embarress the man, just listening to him joke about other things, like his padded cell to bump his head against after dealing with all his imperfect followers, and how he talked to others coming to the mic asking questions, ….. if I had not put him on a Pedestal, he sounded like just another real Wise Ass to me!!
    I really tried to see, and hear, something, any thing, Spiritual about him, but I couldn’t find it. Not for me.
    I never went to the Dera to look for any answers to my spiritual questions I had not already settled. I only went there because I wanted to see it once before I die, and settle if I had a past life Dejavu there, or if I might have been a Sawan Singh Desciple.
    Its settled. There was absolutely no Dejavu.
    As for the 69, I think we all know here, who the Flute Players and Muff Divers are! You have voluntarily identified yourselves!!
    As for me, I feel graced to even be able to take a piss.
    Master Charan Singh must have WANTED me to visit the Dera, before I die, to settle my issues, or he would not have come to me to give me advice on how to stay in my body awile longer, long enough for me to visit the Dera.
    All my issues are now settled. I am ready to die, and every day I remain in my body is a Bonus.
    My Inner experinces have never been so clear and full of visuals, Light and Sound since i returned home.
    “Amazing Grace,…..How Sweet The Sound,……I Once Was Blind,….But Now I See!!”
    Jim

  372. 777


    “” in order to awaken me from my hypnautic trance of deception! “”
    So, you have received a big gift overthere.
    Always so nice to see a Saint operating, . . with 3 words he
    is triggering 100 pistols
    777

  373. 777



    GURU GRANTH SAHIB :
    ” HE has a thousand fingers on His trigger ! ”
    OMG
    777
    PS
    Hé Jim, . . . never liked that , . . haha really , but I still adore women

  374. 777

    “” I am ready to die, and every day I remain in my body is a Bonus. “”
    Really Congrates JIM
    Don’t tell Bayer INC
    YES I TAKE 500 MGRAM SINCE LONGUE 🙂

  375. Karim W. Rahmaan

    :Quoting Spence Tepper:
    “IF…not a given, we have a part to play. To use what we were given.
    That’s the meditation. That is all.”
    Whoa man, great words. I should have read more slower, could have saved myself from explaining some things. Yet I am still a Muslim sinner, doing my best to reach the levels of prophets and saints. Born and raised from ghetto, yet lucky to know of Naam, still great words sir.
    :Quoting Tom:
    “he did not changed any teachings. What he is teaching is to forget the theory and live the real practice.”
    More great words! I could not have said that any better myself. Inspiring to know Satsangis like you are out there.
    :Quoting 777:
    “Thank You :
    Tulsi
    Seth Shiv Dayal
    Jaimal
    Sawan
    Jagat
    Charan
    GURINDER…”
    More great words! You sir always has something good to say.
    May I meet all you Satsangis one day in Sach Khand. To me I feel you all are really future Sat Gurus & True Gurmukhs!
    As-Salaam-Alaikum

  376. 777



    THANK YOU KARIM
    “Kill them with LOVE ! ”
    777

  377. D.r

    Karim trying to hide and veil his preference for the totally disgusting act of oral sex.

  378. Karim W. Rahmaan

    :Quoting D.r:
    “trying to hide and veil his preference for the totally disgusting act of oral sex”
    I will openly say I HAVE pleasured women orally. So where do you get this HIDE part?
    Yet D.r must be complete, perfect, and without sin. We can all can learn from such a great example.
    Kudos

  379. Spencer Tepper

    D. r.
    You wrote
    “Karim trying to hide and veil his preference for the totally disgusting act of oral sex.”
    One woman’s treasure is another man’s junk.

  380. 777

    DR
    In Love nothing is forbidden
    exept by pundits of all sorts
    The karma god looks to one item only
    Don’t hurt a living thing
    and Karim is just that
    777

  381. Jen

    I’m no longer a dedicated satsangi and I read these comments and think you guys have lost the plot when it comes to sex and lust. You know the rules of Sant Mat and yet seem to be in denial and even boasting about pleasuring women. Yuck.
    Sat Naam: The Five Enemies: Lust, Anger, Attachment, Greed and Ego.
    I found this quote:
    “These Five Thieves reside inside your body and steal your life force, your inner spiritual energy known as AMRIT.  And they steal NAAM the source that generates your inner Amrit.”

  382. Karim W. Rahmaan

    :Quoting Jen:
    “The Five Enemies: Lust, Anger, Attachment, Greed and Ego.”
    I’m not clear on your source for your quote. It does remind me of a letter from Sawan to a seeker;
    “You say you have difficulty with KAM [Lust] and AHANKAR [Ego, Vanity, or Pride]. Well, nearly all men have that diffi- culty. Do not try to fight them, but just subdue them by substituting in their place the opposite virtues as ideals. The old enemies will gradually lose their power over your mind. When the time comes that you actually contact the SHABD DHUN inside, all
    of the five evils…passions, will die out and disappear…” (taken from: Spiritual Gems ltr.207, by Sawan Singh Ji)

  383. Jen

    Karim, you say “subdue them by substituting in their place the opposite virtues” … “all of the five evils…passions, will die out and disappear”.
    Yes, I agree, but it doesn’t help when even the Master of this spiritual path, Gurinder, does not behave as a good example. Anyway, its not for me to judge! We all have to do our best to discover and traverse our own inner journey.

  384. 777

    Do not try to fight them – I checked that
    May I please suggest that RSSB is a mentality in wave forms
    One day goes better than another
    Therefore it’s the path of the house mothers and fathers
    Our fantastic dutch representative Lional Metz said to me discussing the red Amsterdam district , while passing there :
    The sex urge consists off several stages
    The first is the knowledge ( Dhyan also ) of some of these sweeties before you go on their territory – just from remembering
    THIS IS THE ONLY DEFENSE POSSIBILITY
    This Dhyan must be ignored within a third of a second
    when not very strong
    Two third of that second and you are lost and sometimes many consequences will follow
    That is Sawan saying: don’t fight, do Simran and walk further,
    if not you can miss the whole SatSang thinking about that candy
    In fact it is the same with unfaithful marriages
    I have no bright experience about how woman do this
    Seems easier , . . . but is not !
    I guess they have another difficulty, sometimes mixing love and lust
    while men definitely know that lust is lust
    and must do a lot of Simran, Masters Dhyan and Sound practice
    to overcome
    It really helps if you want to go faster on the Path
    Yes, the Satsang place at that time was right in the middle of the worldly enjoyment
    It would be very good not to JUDGE each other, . . . statements here :
    don t take them to seriously
    If you think you have the Only Love Olympic Medal
    you might be tested
    even after you were IN
    But make do not to many troubles and thoughts, regrets : Don’t fight
    Replace it
    Rather amusing I found is the quotation of Sawan to a horny man
    “Just double your meditation time”
    Nice when you enjoy that sufficiently
    It is all Grace
    It is ALL LOVE
    Also our failures
    The point is that the Sound is in waves of intensity
    Nice would be when approaching the kam zone It would overwhelm us
    but that is not the case
    Perhaps a Saint has that
    ps
    I guess Brian better open a new chapter for this interesting item
    because now I have to descend already 6 pages
    777
    First is the thought : now I m going around the corner and will see the exposed ladies”

  385. Jen

    777, your post makes me happy that I am an old female and find sex quite revolting now. The benefit will be that I won’t be subjected to this kind of enticement on the inner planes by (as you say the temptation “some of these sweeties before you go on their territory” ). Surely men will have to strive on this earthly plane to vanquish lust otherwise they will be severely tempted on the inner planes.
    I guess thats why we are warned about lust, anger, attachment, greed and ego. We really have to get our act together and vanquish or at least have some control of these deadly enemies before we die so that we can make progress on the inner spiritual journey. I think that constant evaluation of our thoughts and feelings, impressions and desires is very important. Watching and observing oneself in our daily life. Like a buddhist practising self awareness.

  386. The Apostle Paul writing to the Romans in his time, must have encountered some Satsangis , that had the same thoughts as some on this forum still have. There might be a Bible lesson here for the Muff Divers and Flute players.
    We know what became of Rome! For those who don’t, read Gibbons Fall of Rome.
    Romans 1:24-30:
    “24 Therefore God gave them over in the sinful desires of their hearts to sexual impurity for the degrading of their bodies with one another.
    25 They exchanged the truth about God for a lie, and worshiped and served created things rather than the Creator—who is forever praised. Amen.
    26 Because of this, God gave them over to shameful lusts. Even their women exchanged natural sexual relations for unnatural ones.
    27 In the same way the men also abandoned natural relations with women and were inflamed with lust for one another. Men committed shameful acts with other men, and received in themselves the due penalty for their error.
    28 Furthermore, just as they did not think it worthwhile to retain the knowledge of God, so God gave them over to a depraved mind, so that they do what ought not to be done.
    29 They have become filled with every kind of wickedness, evil, greed and depravity. They are full of envy, murder, strife, deceit and malice. They are gossips,
    30 slanderers, God-haters, insolent, arrogant and boastful; they invent ways of doing evil; “

  387. Anonymous

    After all those years of philosophy critics debates and all.. we are back to bible quotes. Jim its time for retirement.

  388. Anonymous, the entire Path of Sant Mat is based on quotations from past Masters,and Saints.
    Charan wrote two books on the Bible, along with John Davidson’s massive book about Jesus.
    And Dr. Stone wrote “The Mystic Bible” no longer in print by RSSB , but sells used for $300 and up, when ever it is found. Its all Bible Teachings.
    The Apostle Paul, never saw Master Jesus in the flesh, and was his enemy,…until the Radiant form of Jesus appeared to him while riding his horse, and the Lght was so Bright, he fell off his horse on the way to Damascus to persecute Christians.
    The Light was so bright, that Paul was blinded. Jesus spoke to Paul, as Charan spoke to me, in his Radiant Form.
    Paul was told to go to Damascus and find a Master named Ananias to pray for him, which he did, and was initated in to the Path.
    He became a Master who wrote most of the New Testament in the Bible.
    His Epistles is the history of the transition from Judism to Christianity.
    What have you got against the Bible?
    Jim

  389. 777

    Jen said :
    “””Surely men will have to strive on this earthly plane to vanquish lust otherwise they will be severely tempted on the inner planes.””
    Jen, if you knew what Charan answered about this
    you would take back your arrogant words like lightning
    Same for all judgements and so many times using on this blog vulgar words
    instead of the original simple figure
    LOVE <3
    777
    `

  390. Jen

    Well, 777, showing your true colours at last, calling me arrogant, and saying I use judgements and vulgar words. What a joke! You are supposed to be the faultless, faithful, enlightened satsangi!
    Spiritual Gems: extracts from the letters of Huzur Maharaj Sawan Singh Ji to seekers and disciples:
    Page 43
    “The world is the design of Kal and maya, the negative forces. To keep the soul down, they based the structure of the world on couples, man and woman. If both man and woman were to catch the sound of Nam and rise up, both would be free. Here, one holds down the other. And because we have not seen the other side of the whole picture, we take our present existence and our surroundings as the normal affair. Strictly speaking, we are living an abnormal life.
    Page 44
    Those who indulge in kam for the sake of indulgence are doing no good to themselves. To hide their ignorance or weakness, they call this indulgence a physiological necessity and have gone to the extent of advocating the use of contraceptives etc. All that is due to the weakness of human nature. Those who indulge for the sake of children should try to control themselves when they have the required number of children…
    Again, to indulge after conception, and so long as the child is dependent upon the mother, is something inhuman. Here again, to defend our weakness, we may propound any code; but weakness is weakness, and no amount of defence will convert it into strength.”
    Wow, what a different world it was then. So different to Gurinder’s approach now!

  391. Karim W. Rahmaan

    Concerning Lust, one of the Five Passions:
    I was at a question and answer session where this young guy (a millennial) maybe in his early 20s asked Baba Ji about dating and casual sex in today’s world.
    As I am just a bit older than the questioner and from Gen. X still at first I could not accept the answer. Baba Ji’s answer went something like this: “Yes in today’s world it is harder to build a relationship without the element of sex. But by and by one should try to control it and lessen its use.”
    I now see how accurate Baba Ji’s teachings are to the teachings of old, as Sawan Singh Ji also explained that lust can some what be controlled by our minds. But ultimately true control will only come threw grace and contact with the Shabd. So Baba Ji’s reply from the top of his head shows mastership of the path and its teachings, imo. And replying to a millennial twice as young as he -at that.
    Supporting Quote:
    “Kam ordinarily means lust or passion or indulgence in the sensual desires as opposed to self-control; but in its wide sense, it means all outward tendencies of the mind.”
    -Sawan Singh Ji
    [This is quote defining lust not only from a sexual sphere but as anything that can be indulged in, or anything that can keep one’s focus away from Naam – Seems that the only difference in Baba Ji’s style of teaching Sant Mat is that it’s all from memory and Baba Ji has yet to have written any books.]

  392. To Karim , 777 and others who have voluntarily confessed to be Muff Divers and, or, Flute blowing Satsangis, or Ex Satsangis.
    Are you doing your Simran of the Five Names during giving Oral Sex?
    Simran is supposed to be going on 24/7 by inititiated Satsangis.
    Simran is suppossed to be the “Tool” used to raise the soul above body Consciousness, while stopping the Mind from binding the knotted soul.
    So, how can the soul escape from the mind using tongues for Oral Sex?
    The tongue is not used in performing Simran.
    Maybe there is becoming a new, Sant Mat Mantra , that is Hummed?
    Jim

  393. Karim W. Rahmaan

    :Quoting Jim:
    “To Karim , 777 and others who have voluntarily confessed to be Muff Divers and, or, Flute blowing Satsangis,”
    I admitted to a truth that I’ve pleasured women in the past. But then you add to my words other things that are your own judgements when you don’t know me or If I’ve risked my life to save other peoples lives. Yet I’m not bothered much by your judgements because I know I was being truthful, yet I still done claim to being a human without sin or weakness of the flesh.
    Do you claim you are without sin, Jim? If you can truthfully claim that the more power to you.
    Sadly, I could have taken a jab at you for your comment downplaying Islam before. When Sant Mat as taught by even your Master Charan Singh Ji accepts all religions and would never advocate the downplaying of anyone’s religion to which they were born. Especially another disciple’s or a honest seeker. And Islam has many different doctrines highly misunderstood even by Muslims.
    Yet I don’t feel it would be right to take a jab at Christianity like you did Islam. As Baba Ji even teaches that all the major religions are accepted into Sant Mat. So your judgements are something you will have to answer yourself for to Jehova/Allah/Radha Soami or which ever name you give to the One God of Abraham.
    The Holy Bible says;
    “Judge not, that ye be not judged. For with what judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged: and with what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again.” Mathew 7:1-2 KJV
    &
    “He that is without sin among you, let him first cast a stone” John 8:7 KJV
    On Simran; it is to be repeated anytime the mind is free from active thought. Done to help the practitioner still the mind and hone in to catch the Shabd that is ever resounding in the eye center.
    Good luck to you Jim! 🙂

  394. Anonymous

    Jim yes you confirmed you are obsessed with sex thoughts! Thats for sure now.

  395. Anonomous writes,…”Jim yes you confirmed you are obsessed with sex thoughts! Thats for sure now.”
    Me:…..I traveled accross the planet to get a break from discussions about sex, considering that Sex and Politics in the U.S. has been in the News Media daily, since the Presidential election.
    It never seems to end. It has always been the Elephant in the room, but it surfaced as daily dscussions since Pres. Bill Clinton was caught receivieving oral sex in the White House, and said to the Amercan people on live T.V. ….”I have never had Sex with that woman.”
    Since then, youngsters in school do not consider going oral each other Sex!
    Then, Clinton’s Haram of infidelity and sexual escapades surfaced, and it has never ended to this day!!
    In fact, it has now become so ramped and has surfaced in present Politcs, among elected Officials, Hollywood, Sports Stars, Police, Colleges and Under Graduate Schools, and it goes on, day, by day, by day, with another new sexual scandel a day appearing on the Media,
    And, let’s face it, India has as many, if not more, sexual scandals, among Gurus, Lamas, and Monks!
    So, to accuse an old man like me that has to pray to take a piss, let alone to even think about sex, is about a big a Joke as it can get.
    So, I travel to India to join a “SPIRITUAL RETREAT” according to the Dera Brochure of Instructions, of how to act, and what to expect, and I expected to escape the usual daily Sex jokes I hear daily on T.V. and the Political scene, and I expect to hear from God In Human Form how to access the fastest Path to Sach Khand.
    And what do I hear from the Master, His Self?
    Quote Guriinder,….”do you like buts? Do you still like your wife’s but? Do you know what a 69 is?”
    So, it should be no surprise that I am I’m in a captive audience of sexual deviants, and can’t even find any refuge away from sex discussion here, among Satsangis and Ex Satsangis, and supposedly, Spiritual Seekers!!!
    So, why would I have sex on my mind?
    Excuse me. I need to go mediate, and do Simran so I mght be graced long enough to take a piss.
    To you males under 70, don’t laugh, because your turn is coming!!
    Jim

  396. Anonymous

    Jim wake up you talk about oral sex and butts for more than a month now. Its you and only. Gurinder joked but you are rabling all the time. I feel kinda sick now…sorry …but you are the problem you are talking about. And my but was of no sexual mean and i hope you will not turn to it. I think you are the problem but i still wish you well.

  397. Chandru

    I have just one question to ask you people (Do you give time to meditation regularly?)
    If we meditate regularly we will have no questions, no doubts and would never judge because we would know the truth from our own personal experiences 🙏

  398. Heloise

    Wonderful sharing and comments. Speaking of imperfection I too have one thing I’d like the perfect living master, their original title, to walk back: they stated unequivocally that as as PLM they had no former past lives. Only we mere mortals had them, which we cannot recall. I beg to differ on such fine points. I do recall my lives and those around me and have a lead on gurinder life as well.
    Again this talk was simply to leave the initiate barefoot pregnant and in the kitchen with an apron girding the loins lol. I believe in Sant mat not because of any masters but because of one fine wonderful thing I heard charan say in the winter/Christmas dera visit I had before he died. He said if we knew the depth and connections we had to the satsangis we encountered we would never want to part from them.
    Thus it was all about detachment then and now.
    Heloise

  399. Spencer Tepper

    Hi Heloise
    You wrote
    “as a PLM they had no former past lives”
    I’m sorry but this is false. Please provide a specific reference to any Sant Mat book.
    In this instance the person who needs to walk back their claim is the one who told you this false statement.
    Or you have mis-heard or misunderstood something.
    Saints are just like you and I. They may have been pulled to duty for any number of reasons. They may have done this duty before or are new to it in this life.
    But if you can find something stating otherwise from the books I would love to be informed otherwise.
    We should all be responsible for any accusations we make about others. As we hope they should be about us.
    It’s a golden rule thang.

  400. Sean

    I walk a lonely road
    The only one that I have ever known
    Don’t know where it goes
    But it’s only me, and I walk alone
    I walk this empty street
    On the boulevard of broken dreams
    Where the city sleeps
    And I’m the only one, and I walk alone
    I walk alone, I walk alone
    I walk alone and I walk a
    My shadow’s the only one that walks beside me
    My shallow heart’s the only thing that’s beating
    Sometimes I wish someone out there will find me
    Till then I walk alone

  401. 777

    Chèr Sean,
    Consider it done
    Just Look and then Hear
    Endless Love
    777
    If it was easy there was no creation
    next : pray for all

  402. We are ALL Duality Creatures, and will remain so, until we HATE every single material memory we remain attached to, including the Physical Form of our Master, every one of our Relatives, i.e Father, Mother, Brothers, Sisters, all blood reletves, friends and Associates, or people in general.
    Then, our Pets, Cattle, Homes, Auto, Scooters, and every single possible attachment. We only are attached to what we remember in THIS lfe, but in Meditation, we become exposed to past lives, and more past attachments and Samsaras of our Higher Soul Selves.
    Are there any among us who are 100% ready to permanently depart Duality to merge in to Oneness of THE ONE , and remain there , deleting all of our past created Dualities and karma?
    Or ..are we all just blowing smoke and Bull Shitting and trying to one up each other?
    I like my Duality, as long as I can come and go from here to the Void , and return when ever I sit in Meditation.
    Jim Sutherland

  403. Real

    Osho Robbins is a big lier.
    All fake allegations.
    All are fake.

  404. Jim Sutherland

    RS Skeptic wrote,,….”Jim has nothing but belief, and that too is now shattered.
    what a wasted life”
    Jim answers, …….I just noticed this snotty remark, Mike, and have to ask, why do you imagine my life has been wasted! I may be a complete unknown, among RSSBers, and Satsangis in total, including the Gurus, but trust me,…I have had a very complete, satisfying life, while perserving my Dignity, ethics, Moraity, all while proving value to dozens of Employers over my working Career of well over 50 years, and retiring as a self made Millionaire after starting in poverty, born in a no where town in the USA. Plus, have visited 70 countries. So, Mike, show me your Credetials, up to date, and I’ll show you mine. Then we will allow the Church Members here to determine who’s life as been wasted the most.

  405. 777

    Third time now I repeat Charans reaction
    “I dance like a bear”
    That was when a potential Ballerina gave her dancing career credentials
    But Jim, who are we to judge : YOU learned about Jesus
    saying “Before Abraham, I AM”
    I think everfything needs to be interpretatated “in relativity”
    and as Juan said : “so personal”
    . . . and so nice for all of us : “You are already in Satch Khand”, Enjoy
    PS
    This is touching somewhat the Babani situ ( I read this whole chapter again)
    Imaging He thought to be a Prima Ballerina himself ??
    777

  406. soni

    @777
    Hello Sir how can I contact you? I need your guidance related to santmat, I am so confused right now and you can help me. This is the first time writing in this blog though I am a regular reader.
    Yes I am initiated, a woman from India.
    Regards

  407. soni

    Mr. Osho Asked
    I have a few questions for those who are familiar with the RSSB teachings.
    Just simple true/false answers.
    1. When the disciple reaches the first region, he becomes all powerful. He is then a Perfect being. True or False-
    Ans: Disciple is surat (who is already all powerful but have forgotten) Disciple untill and unless leaves his mind back to par brahm, from where it has been originated, not becomes a perfect being. Even yogis can achieve first region.
    2. All the regions were created from Anami region. True or false.
    Ans: I dont know about it.
    3. The region known as Anami has no beginning and no ending. True or False?
    Ans: I cant say.
    4. Being able to send the surat up at will and to bring it down again at will, this is called Dhyan. True or false
    Ans: False, being able to send surat up at will and bringing it back at will is the whole process of surat shabad yoga where dhyan is just an essential part of this process.
    5. The “opening of the shabd” – this is the same as hearing the Dhun and enjoying it’s bliss. True or False?
    Ans: Yes, this is what I have heard about it.
    Now, I want to ask one question to everyone on this blog, do we really have a single person who is initiated and have managed to reach at least to the first region (shasradal kamal)?

  408. Spencer Tepper

    Hi Soni:
    You ask if anyone on this blog has reached the first stage?
    Most initiates, even the exers, but they don’t remember, as the brain has not been conditioned to, sensitized to these, and so they have no impression of them, nor any record of them. As far as they remember nothing happened. Further, access isn’t under their control.
    The regions hardly matter if we ourselves aren’t changed. And if we ourselves have had no access how can anyone else’s experience help us? How can we even believe them?
    Many here have developed an anti-experience perspective.
    But yes, the Path is real.
    if we are changed, does any region matter?
    But if we are not changed, no region can exist for us despite what anyone else says.
    But if the question is “how do I make progress?” I would humbly approach any respected member of the Sangat, and be prepared to do two things : 1 Share candidly not only your doubts but more importantly your efforts ; 2.Be prepared to take advice and make renewed and adjusted efforts.
    Everyone’s efforts are flawed, because we are humans. But human beings, if they are determined, adapt to those flaws and work through them, learning and adjusting. We have so many great creations of humankind, so many inventions, so much beautiful literature and all of it was created in this way: flawed author, flawed designer, flawed researcher working the details over and over to get it right. Meditation, and access to the regions function in the identical way. It’s just another achievement and it starts with determination and leaving our ego and pride at the door.


  409. Now, I want to ask one question to everyone on this blog, do we really have
    a single person who is initiated and have managed to reach at least to the first
    region (shasradal kamal)?

    Although not under our control, mystics assert dream
    states often reach and draw inspiration from the first
    region or astral realm.
    There’s a fascinating survey of ten discoveries and art,
    that were attributed to insights gained in dreams. They
    include those of Einstein, Ramanujan, Mary Shelley, Paul
    McCartney, Neils Bohr, etc.
    http://www.world-of-lucid-dreaming.com/10-dreams-that-changed-the-course-of-human-history.html
    Again according to the mystic those who go higher gain
    realization about who they are and ultimately can reach
    their true home.

  410. soni

    @Spencer Tepper- Sir, radhasoami to you..!!
    to your answer to my question: Now, I want to ask one question to everyone on this blog, do we really have a single person who is initiated and have managed to reach at least to the first region (shasradal kamal)?
    I am grateful that you answered. I am a satsangi, initiated from India. Recent personal incidences of my life has shaken me from within (those are so personal that I dont want to make it public). I come from a satsangi family where my parents, grand parents almost everyone is initiated and they are loving satsangies who keep their faith in Baba ji (we never call him with his name). I too used to sit in meditation since I was a child and I always felt a special connection with Hazur Maharaj ji.
    Its recent after something happened in my life that I got shaken up completely from within I started searching for a peace of answer to my questions. I dont know what the questions are.. but I want to know the truth…I dont want to be a blind believer. I love my Master, who initiated me and I have my own reasons and experiences to do that.
    Its when I came across this blog I learnt very new things like changing of teachings and all, one among them is that baba ji says no one will come when we die, where in India he specifically says, “don’t be in any illusion that the master will come when you will die if you have not attended your meditation (that is if you have not seen the truth by taking your surat up), then it will be his grace (mauj) whether to come or not.”
    He tells stop reading books, running behind physical form of Master, attending lots of satsangs. This is not cause he says its a waste and he has changed any teaching. He has told this in his many satsangs remembering his master (Hazur), in his words,” Hazur taught for years and left, what will you get by reading books, or running behind physical darshan and satsang if you are not obeying the real teaching. The real teaching is to attend your meditation. What are we fooling of, whom are we fooling, if we did not get it when we are alive then we should not fool ourself that after death it will happen automatically and Guru will come. If you have not found him in this life while you are still alive by obeying your master then it is upto Guru whether to come or not come.”
    For us no teachings are changed, its a myth and the way it is been comprehended by us.
    For my personal problems, (which are purely worldly but meant a lot to me) I want to have a talk with someone like you, who could help me to pick my brokenself and get back on work to obeying my duties. I know there is only one way to know the truth and it is to do and see.
    You say,”Most initiates, even the exers, but they don’t remember, as the brain has not been conditioned to, sensitized to these, and so they have no impression of them, nor any record of them. As far as they remember nothing happened. Further, access isn’t under their control.”
    This has given me a lot of support, we learn from the loving satsangis… you know there are 1000s to bring you down but only few will help you to see that light. By his grace, I think he wants me to go and see the truth and not merely believe what is there in books and satsangs.
    Thank you so much for replying….. Lots of love from a satsangi sister from India
    Radhasoami ji!

  411. soni

    So many here talking ill about Dera. How it is changed from the time when Hazur was there, How captive they felt for they were not free to make call and all the problems they went through during their stay at Dera. People also have problem with the money Baba ji is having. Someone presented Dera as ISIS center where one will always be scared of losing life any moment. Someone explained someone snatched his luggage at station and threw in the vehicles to Beas Dera….
    Dera is not some small place where only known, initiated satsangies will come, there come all type of people from all over the world and Dera dont get their police verification done before they step inside dera. The discipline and rules are there to control security of the people like us so that we be safe when inside dera. One day if they will let you be free who knows, not everyone is coming there to search for the peace or light, all sort of local goons, pickpockets, terrorist may come there by seeing the crowd assemble there every month every day. Someday something went wrong, then you only will blame Master for he is a human he was not knowing that bomb will explode and 1000s of satsangis will lose their life. This is like walking both the ways, you want security of life and you crib for the rules and regulations they have in Dera. Is it possible for anyone to control that big crowd only with love and peace when you know you are responsible for the security of lives of 1000s of people? They dont let you call freely from your phone and want to trace every single call made from Dera they have a reason for that, and it is your security. I think we should respect that.
    Everyone see that Baba ji is a multimellionaire and has a lot of money. He flies in private planes and what not. Nobody sees how much charity work Dera does for free everywhere in nation and outside as well. But unlike other organizations Dera keep dont publish it on news (as Master says, when you give it from your right hand left hand must not know that is real giving else it creates ego, arrogance). How many time have you seen Dera in news? Free health camps, free surgeries, free medicines and IPD for days and what not. So many poors get benefited and they dont judge them for if they are satsangi or non satsangi while giving free services. Other organization before doing any such charity make sure that it should cover in media. Every satsang witness 1000s of satsangies who stay in satsang to get benefited by the physical presence of Master. They eat lungar, canteens are there and so many free services. Do you think only satsangies attend those satsangs? all local poors, goons and others gets interested otherwise and come to programs like these they be there for free and take the benefit of free lungar and other services (I have seen this with my own eyes).
    Hazur before leaving his mortal form has said once,”I am sending someone with stick this time who will bring discipline”. Every loving satsangi knows Baba ji likes discipline, that doesn’t make him cruel or some terrorist who is gonna kill you if you ask him any question or try to come near to him.
    Someone also complained about misbehavior or strictness of Sevadar when they strictly follow what is been told to them. Even in a school the most difficult (who loves to rule, dominate others and sort of goon type of a student) is made the monitor cause he knows all the ways anyone can do mischief and he only can have a control as he does not fear and knows how to dominate and control. Master knows what seva to be given to whom, thats why you have so called strict bad sevadar in security and loving and extremely polite sevadars in lungar, medical department and book stalls, water counters etc. You cannot control all type of public with politeness and love when security is to be maintained.
    Dera is beautiful, we in India we would love to spend our life there (even if it is slavery to the beloved Master). No sevadar is been taken as a slave, I too have done mitti ki seva and I totally loved it. When you have pure love inside you, you love becoming a slave of your beloved. I was a slave of the love I had for my late husband and given a chance, I would give anything to get that slavery back.
    Dera is changed for good…. Dera is changed as we have changed.
    Please pardon me for my bad English as I am not convent educated, but I tried my best to make myself clear here. I am not an intellectual that I know a lot about world and how it runs, but whatever I understood by my personal experience and a little of knowledge I have of santmat I tried to put my thoughts in words. Hope you will forgive me if I unintentionally hurt anyone here.
    Radhasoami to all..!!

  412. soni

    does post automatically get deleted from this blog? Or someone can purposely delete it?
    @Spencer Tepper- Thank you so much Sir, for your reply. It meant a lot to me (who is going through a phase which has a lot of confusion and fear).
    You say: (But if the question is “how do I make progress?” I would humbly approach any respected member of the Sangat, and be prepared to do two things : 1 Share candidly not only your doubts but more importantly your efforts ; 2.Be prepared to take advice and make renewed and adjusted efforts.)
    Me: I am open to take advice I really want to know the truth, blind faith wont work for me. Whatever logic I have, whatever little experience I have with Master’s grace I know I am not on a wrong path. But, I dont want to make it on a public forum, regarding my experiences and problems I am going through ( as Baba ji says one should have strong digestion to excel in spirituality).
    I am initiated by Baba ji (we don’t call him or any master with name) I accept I am one worst disciple, I cant question for my progress as I did not do my duty of a disciple. Some incidences of recent time has shaken me from within and I am dying to know the truth. I know there is only one way, to attain to what I have known till now since childhood. I need help, I need guidance.
    It is my situation which I am fighting with, I started exploring every possible medium to know more about the path and I don’t know why I started that. Untill and unless one has personal experience, talking about faith is useless. I end up to this blog and since last one month I am reading it.
    Teachings are changed:
    I saw people making comments saying Baba ji has changed the teachings… I don’t think so, no teaching is changed in India and I wonder if it is only changed for westerners.
    1. Some say Baba ji said not to read books (throw books) and claims like that. Yes, he does say that but he also accompany his sentence with ,”Untill we dont practice, we dont attend to our duties (meditation) satisfying our appetite merely by reading books wont work for us, be it we give our life reading books. He also gives example by saying if we are hungry and keep reading books on how to cook we don’t get satisfy untill we cook and eat. He also says, ” Hazur did satsang for years and went, what did we do…nothing..its time to do some action, reading books, attending satsang and seva all these are for wetting the appetite for his love.
    2. Someone also claimed that Baba ji said no one will come when you will die. Now, this is something which is said by him again and again in satsangs. But, nobody told here what he also tells is that if you will not do your duties and will not attain that peace when you are still alive don’t be in any illusion that Master will come when you will die, then it will be His will weather to come or whether not, you are claim that you are a disciple and He must come. What you did not get when you can (alive) then dont think you will get it which you are not sure of what will happen after death. He tells this to motivate his children to show some action and not mere words. How beautifully father does his duty, if not with love he uses scoldings to get his child on right path.
    It is just how we comprehend what Master tells, and I believe telling the whole story is necessary to let one understand what it exactly was not just telling one sentence “he said throw the books” “he said no one will come”.
    I am very small in front of all of you and I am sorry if I hurt anyone’s feelings or faith.
    Radhasoami to one and all….!!!

  413. Binay

    Radhasoami Brian!
    I hope you’re happy at what you’re doing through this blog. May God be always with you!!
    -Binay

Leave a Reply

Your email address will not be published. Required fields are marked *